《Kol Mikaelson - Journey To The Multiverse》


 Chapter -1 - Abilities.

    -------New God Physiology.


    It Includes - Immortality, Invulnerability, Super Strength, Super Stamina, Superhuman Reflexes, Superhuman Immunity, Super Regeneration.


    -------Omega Effect.


    It is a cosmic energy field, that includes - Telekinesis, Telepathy, Size Alteration and the following.


    Cosmic Awareness: Kol can perceive and understand the workings of the universe on a cosmic level. He is able to perceive others even in different dimensions.


    Dimensional Travel: Kol''s Omega Effect allows him to transverse through time and space at will, allowing him to cross between dimensions.


    Erosion Blasts: Kol can focus his Omega energy through his hands and arms to generate eradicating shock-waves.


    Omega Beams: Kol can fire concentrated beams from his eyes, which can lock on its target to ensure it never misses.

 Chapter -2 - Facts To Know About.

    These are the facts, that you should have known from the T.V shows.


    -------Immortality Spell.


    The Immortality Spell was originally created by a witch named Qetsiyah, in 1st century B.C. The Mikaelson family story took place one thousand years later, in 1001 A.D.


    It is an extremely powerful spell used to transform a mortal person, into an immortal creature. There were four kinds of immortal creatures on the TV show - True immortal, an Original vampire, an Enhanced Original vampire, or an Upgraded Original vampire.


    -------Doppelg?ngers.


    Doppelg?ngers, also known as Shadow-Selves, are a supernatural occurrence that were created by Nature as a result of Silas and Amara becoming true immortals after consuming Qetsiyah''s immortality elixir. The purpose of this supernatural species is to maintain the natural balance by dying in place of their immortal progenitors. For this reason, doppelg?ngers have existed for thousands of years, during which time, they have been born and died in place of Silas and Amara.


    The Immortality spell was used four times in the T.V show.--


    -------1st century B.C - Silas and Amara - True Immortals.


    True Immortals are a species of supernatural beings that are truly immortal and cannot be killed by any weapon. The term "immortal" is used to describe the species into which Silas and Amara, the very first immortal beings in history, were transformed when they consumed the immortality elixir created by the witch Qetsiyah.


    -------1001 A.D - Mikaelson family - The Original Vampires.


    The Original vampires, are a group of extremely powerful vampires that are known for being the progenitor of their bloodlines, which makes them the oldest, fastest, strongest, and the most powerful vampires in the world. They cannot be killed by anything on earth aside from the White Oak Stake.


    Enhanced Original Vampire is a term used to describe the type of Original vampire Alaric Saltzman became when the witch, Esther recast the Immortality Spell to turn him. She made changes such as binding Alaric''s life to a doppelg?nger, whereas the other Originals'' immortality was granted by the white oak tree. This meant that he could not be killed at all, as long as the doppelg?nger lived, which is why he had to guard her life.


    -------2014 A.D - Lucien Castle and Marcel Gerard - Upgraded Original Vampire.


    They are superior to that of the Originals in very specific ways; being capable of fighting, defeating, and killing normal Originals. As an Upgraded version of an Original Vampire, it possesses a bite that is capable of killing an Original as it secretes an extremely potent strain of engineered Werewolf Venom. They can only be killed by the White Oak Stake.

 Chapter -3 - Introduction.

    Their will be two volumes in this series. The first volume will cover MC''s reincarnation and life as Kol Mikaelson from the TV shows - The Vampire Diaries, The Originals and The Legacies.


    In the second volume, MC will go to the world of Buffy, the vampire slayer and it will also include Angel, the TV show.


    In the end, he will go to Smallville and there might be a third volume about the marvel and DC worlds.

 Chapter 1 - Reincarnation.

    =PART-1


    MC died in a car accident and woke up in a white space. He was told that all the fantasy worlds were real and he was then granted five wishes, but he could only ask for knowledge and items from any one world.


    MC could not choose the world, and the period of time where he would reincarnate, but that information would be revealed to him beforehand, so that he could choose if he wanted to reincarnate as someone specific in the story that he knew. He was also granted the right to choose one natural aptitude that he could have.


    After MC asked whether there was a world where the marvel and the DC worlds were considered one world, he was told that there was indeed a world where the marvel and DC worlds were only separated from each other with a Source Wall and they could indeed be considered two separate realities of one world. (there is an official comic book series that explains this)


    MC then asked for the following wishes from the marvel and DC world.


    1. Codex of Life from DC.


    2. Blood essence of Darkseid from DC.


    3. All the knowledge of Magic from the marvel and DC world.


    4. Power stone - One of the infinity stones from the marvel world. (He couldn''t ask for heart of the universe or the cosmic cube because those parallel marvel worlds were not one with the DC world)


    5. A loyal Flerken from the marvel world. It is a race of alien creatures that resemble Earth''s cats. They have a pocket dimension inside their stomach.


    All the items were stored in MC''s consciousness and he could retrieve them at any time. He was also told that the world where he would reincarnate in, would be the Vampire Diaries world, and the period of time would be when the original family were born.


    MC chose to reincarnate as Kol Mikaelson because he liked that character, yet he always felt that Kol didn''t play the role that was as significant as the others. Not to mention the fact that he was also born in that same time period when MC would reincarnate.


    MC then chose the best possible aptitude for a mage and he vowed to himself that he would do anything to get stronger and not repeat the tragedy, that was his previous life.


    =PART-2


    MC woke up as an infant and spent the boring seven years of his life growing up, learning the language and learning to read and write.


    He discovered that all the knowledge he had asked for was in his mind, except that it would take centuries just sorting it out and starting to learn magic.


    Kol decided to first learn some basic magic from this world, so that he could figure out how magic here worked and then learn some mind strengthening magic. Increasing the processing power of his brain would help him sort out the knowledge in his head sooner.


    Esther never actually hid her grimoire as nobody would even understand what was written in it anyway, and she was already teaching some basic magic spells to Finn, who was found to have sufficient talent, but Kol''s talents for magic were too high for his age and she was worried that the imm.a.t.u.r.e boy would eventually figure out her secret.


    In the end, Kol asked his father, Mikael to teach him hunting and how to fight. Mikael was very happy that his son had asked him on his own initiative, unlike his other siblings.


    Kol didn''t spend much time with his siblings, but he had grown quite attached to them over the years. Specially with his brother, Niklaus and the sister, Rebekah. He also liked to go out with his brother Elijah, who would often teach him how to hold a bow.


    Kol never experienced the love of a family in his previous life, so he subconsciously tried to think of them as his real family.


    Kol knew that this was the real world for him, rather than some TV show that he had watched in his previous life. So he decided not to predict things based on the things that hadn''t even happen yet.


    That said, he would try not to forget the TV show either, as it told how certain people would behave, when certain situations would present themselves to them.


    No matter what happened in the show, Kol knew that this was his own story now. He would only use his knowledge for his gains.


    After he had died, he knew how important it was to become stronger. He had lived a tragic previous life and wanted nothing more but rule his own destiny, to make his own choices and the only way to achieve that was to get stronger than everything that could rule him in this world.


    Kol tried very hard and never wasted a day. He worked hard without caring about the pain or injuries that he had experienced the previous day. He would unconsciously challenge Mikael every time and got beaten up in return.


    Mikael was like a mountain to him that Kol had to climb over to get stronger, so he pushed himself beyond limits every time. He often spent his time thinking about Mikael''s fighting techniques and how he could counter them with his inferior body.


    Eventually, Kol learned a meditation technique from the knowledge that he had and it helped calm his mind. Since then, it became easier for Kol to analyse Mikael''s techniques, though he was a long way away from actually defeating him.


    The days turned to months and Kol would sometimes play with his siblings to strengthen their bond. No matter how unwilling, he would sometimes give in to Niklaus''s nonstop talk about the adventures that Kol would otherwise miss and Rebekah''s cute, pouting face.


    Since he had decided to accept this family as his own family, Kol knew that the family bond was important because that bond would get him through the eternity. That said, it was easier to accept someone as a sibling, rather than accepting someone as a parent.


    Mikael would take Kol out for hunting sometimes and test his will in various ways. In later years, when Kol was about to turn ten, Mikael started picking different opponents for Kol from the other villages that were considered enemies. Kol knew what Mikael meant, so he killed them all without exception.


    Any other normal boy would have spent some time going through the emotional trauma, but Kol was an a.d.u.l.t, who had taken many lives in his previous life, so he merely faked a little trauma for Mikael and moved on.


    On the other hand, despite his usual behavior, Mikael was quite surprised. He still remembered when his father had asked him to kill someone for the first time. He was also quite young and only after many beatings and abuse, could he manage to do it. That time Mikael was only fifteen, yet he was not nearly as decisive as the much younger Kol was.


    Mikael was proud, yet a little worried for his son.

 Chapter 2 - Starting To Learn Magic.

    =PART-1


    The days turned into months and the months turned into years. On Kol''s tenth birthday, Mikael gifted him a two-handed sword and lessons on swordplay started from then on. It was right around that time when Mikael started to take him out on hunting trips with himself.


    Nearly two years passed by and now Kol had spent four years learning how to fight. He didn''t take the rest even for a day unless he was too injured. He knew that this was his only road ahead. He didn''t have much time left before his parents would turn all their children into vampires.


    Kol had started approaching a witch from the village named Ayana, an ancestor of the later Bennett family. It was easy to start a conversation because she was also a friend with his mother, Esther. Ayana was very kind. Her and Kol could be considered friends.


    Kol had already separated the basic magic knowledge of the marvel world from all the magic information that he had. He found that if he concentrated hard enough, he could choose which magic knowledge to extract and he had already started extracting and sorting out the knowledge which could help him. He paid special attention to magic formations and the knowledge related to bloodlines.


    Unfortunately, knowing didn''t mean being able to do magic, since his magic knowledge and talent were from a different world, not every spell would work here. He would have to adjust his spells according to this world and that would require him to become quite adept in it first, which would mean that he wouldn''t be able to do any magic until much of the magic knowledge was sorted out.


    Kol needed help from someone to teach him how spells worked in this world so that he could adjust his own spells.


    Kol decided to ask Ayana to teach him magic. Ayana was quite fond of this little friend of hers, who always conversed like an a.d.u.l.t. He was unlike other children his age.


    To anyone else, Ayana would normally refuse, but Kol was someone who could be considered a friend in this town of Vikings where she was feared and respected but had few friends.


    She checked his magic aptitude and unsurprisingly, he was found to have a high talent in magic. Ayana agreed to teach him and Kol decided to talk to his parents since learning magic would take most of his time.


    On the same night after Kol talked to Ayana.


    The following was the actual conversation that happened.


    ------------Scene -Kol asking his family about learning Magic.


    The dinner was nearly over and Kol spoke before Mikael could ask Finn to pass the wine after the meal.


    Kol knew that Mikael liked him more, compared to his other siblings and quite possibly saw his younger self in him, so he decided to challenge his anger that he knew would not be directed at him.


    Kol said "Father! I want to learn magic from now on, so I will not be going out with you as much.".


    The family was a little surprised by what Kol said.


    Unlike his other siblings, Kol had been a perfect child prodigy. He dedicated most of his time to swordplay and hunting, but now suddenly he wanted to learn witchcraft!? Mikael was a little dissatisfied that his dearest son would make such a rash decision, but he still decided to ask him in detail.


    Mikael asked, "Oh! And why would you suddenly want to learn witchcraft now? Do you feel the sword getting heavier already? Boy?".


    After a short silence and Kol''s perfect show of a disappointed face.


    Kol replied, "Father! The fact that you would even ask me that makes me disappointed.! We all know the threat that the beast pack poses to us, especially during the full moon and they will only continue to get stronger as their numbers grow. The only way to fight them is witchcraft."


    Despite his rough behavior most of the time, Mikael was quite intelligent, so he understood where Kol was coming from.


    Mikael replied with a softer voice, yet an expressionless face, "I am well aware of that, but we already have other witches in the village, not to mention your mother. If you are determined enough to learn, then as long as you don''t find excuses out of hunting trips, you can indulge your self. Your mother will teach you.".


    Kol replied with a hint of mocking expression, "My mother?!", he paused, and then continued with a determined face, "No! Absolutely, not! I will learn from Ayana, and we can occasionally go for our bonding trips, but I will spend most of the time learning witchcraft."


    At this point, everyone was a bit surprised, especially, Mikael was alert as if he had sensed something. In their time together, no matter how cruelly Mikael had treated him, Kol never complained even once and he always only pushed himself even harder. Now, why would suddenly he refuse to learn from the kind and caring mother?


    Mikael spoke with a serious expression, "Boy! Explain to me why you wouldn''t learn from your own mother? Why would you go to the town witch instead?".


    Kol knew that his biggest obstacle in learning magic was not Mikael or his siblings but his mother, so he needed to direct Mikael''s attention at her.


    At this point, Kol made an expression like he wasn''t sure of himself, but then he replied with a decisive expression, "Isn''t it obvious father? I don''t trust her.".


    At this point, Esther seemed to have thought of something. She interrupted with a rebuking expression, "Kol! Is this because I refused to teach you witchcraft? You should know that it''s for your own good. Right? You don''t have much talent in it. Even if I teach you, it would be meaningless."


    At this point, Kol raised his voice a little bit. He replied with an angry expression, "For my own good!? Yes! We are all your little kittens, mother. We don''t have any intelligence to make our own decisions. You can groom us, feed us, raise us and whenever you feel like, you can just eat us up. Is this why you gave Niklaus that bird necklace too? The one that you created with your witchcraft to weaken him?"


    At this point, his siblings either had a shocked and doubtful expression or shocked but contemplating expression. Esther and Niklaus were just shocked for different reasons. Niklaus couldn''t believe that his mother would do this to him, and Esther wasn''t expecting this at all.


    In the first place, the very reason Esther had refused to teach Kol was so that he wouldn''t find out about Niklaus. Kol''s talent in magic was so good that Esther got worried, so she decided to lie to him instead. In fact, she already taught Finn. But Finn wouldn''t tell anyone even if he found out about Niklaus bird Necklace. He was a mamma''s boy, unlike Kol.


    Mikael was also shocked and doubtful, but he spoke with an angry expression, "Wife shut up.! Boy! Explain this clearly. You can not accuse your mother of something like this for no reason. Speak clearly and tell me everything. Why would you come to that conclusion?"


    Kol replied with a stoic face, "Father! You should know that I wouldn''t say it if I wasn''t sure enough. Although, I don''t know anything about witchcraft, I can still feel the flow of mana in a magical item such as, this bird necklace, and I can tell what it does. As for the proof, didn''t mother say just now that I don''t have any talent for witchcraft? Well, then I guess you could talk to Ayana about that. You might as well take that necklace along with you."


    Kol knew that he risked exposing his mother''s indiscretions, and Niklaus having a werewolf father this way, but that was only if Mikael did actually took both Niklaus and that necklace with him to Ayana. Otherwise, based on the necklace alone, he would wonder about it at best and neither Ayana nor Mikael would know the truth. Not to mention that there would be plenty of time for the cunning Esther to come up with an excuse.


    At this point, Mikael''s angry face turned into an expressionless face with cold eyes and Esther was a little fearful, but clearly more quick-witted. She immediately interrupted with a stoic face, "There is no need for that! I enchanted this necklace for protection. Because Niklaus is not like the others. He is naturally weak and kind-hearted. But if you feel that the necklace is the reason for his weakness, then I will recheck it and see if it has any side effects. I wouldn''t harm Niklaus deliberately.".


    Mikael still looked angry, but he had calmed down his impulses. He knew that Esther would never harm their children. However, this incident did still raise issues. If the bird necklace did indeed have problems, then that would mean that Kol was right. So, he was talented in witchcraft and Esther was wrong twice. Mikael knew that his wife had stopped practicing witchcraft after they had met and had just recently taken it up again. Perhaps he gave her too much credit, and she wasn''t as good a witch as he had thought. So should he let Kol learn from her.?


    Mikael raised his voice and replied with an expressionless face, "Alright. This discussion stops now. Kol, you should know that your mother means well.".


    Kol replied with a rebellious face, "Father! I know she that mean well, but I don''t want to become a helpless little animal who can''t make his own decisions. I currently need a strict teacher, not a caring mother. Someone like you. I care very much about learning witchcraft, as I do about the ways of combat. I will not discuss this issue any longer until you take that necklace to Ayana.".


    At this point, Mikael was already half convinced. He had always been worried about his other children, who were more influenced by their mother than he would like. He then looked at Niklaus. When this boy was born, Mikael was very happy. Niklaus had the eyes of a warrior. He thought this one would be different, but that hope turned into an utter disappointment when the boy grew up. Now, whenever he sees that boy, all he sees is his own failure Could it be because of that necklace, or perhaps Esther''s influence?


    Mikael rebuked Niklaus, "Boy! Take that necklace off already. Did you not hear anything? It''s faulty. I''ll take it to the town witch tomorrow. Also! Wife! You will not practice witchcraft on our children anymore."


    ------------Scene END---------


    The next day, Mikael took the necklace to Ayana and Kol was allowed to learn witchcraft.


    Kol spent most of his time learning magic from Ayana, and sometimes Mikael or others would come. Esther came as well, doing her ''good for you'', routine. Kol was still displeased.


    Months later, Kol had already sorted out the basic magic knowledge from the marvel and DC world and even learned some basic spells that doctor strange likely learned in the movie in the beginning.


    Eventually, Kol learned a more advance meditation technique and a spell that would strengthen his thinking ability, temporarily. Since then, he found that it became easier and faster for him to sort out his magic knowledge.


    Kol did not learn this world''s spells to use them, but he only altered the spells he already possessed, so that they would work well in this world. He spent most of his time learning magic formations and even paid a little attention to energy conversion.

 Chapter 3 - Eldritch Magic Manipulation

    =PART-1


    Years flew by and when Kol turned fourteen, Esther gave birth to Henrik, the youngest sibling.


    Kol knew that the time was approaching, so he studied even harder and eventually learned to conjure magic as a means of self protection. One must be quite adept in conjuring magic constructs, to be able to learn eldritch magic manipulation like the Ancient One.


    Doctor strange could do eldritch magic manipulation after a few months of learning in Kamar-Taj and even create portals, but this was a different world altogether and Kol needed to adjust his spells. There was no instruction manual for what he needed to do.


    The witches here could only cast spells if, either their bodies generated mana on their own or they channeled someone else''s mana into themselves. They could also use different celestial phenomenon to channel universal energies. They used the mana they had to manipulate the nature around them or summoned spirits of their ancestors, who would then channel universal energies into the caster and even help with the spells. The method was quite similar, but more crude.


    From the knowledge that Kol knew, the magic was divided into three different categories ---- Personal energies, Universal energies and Dimensional energies. All the magic was built on the concept that all realities could be reshaped by tapping into the existing power that was found in either themselves, the Universe, or other dimensions.


    Kol''s body also generated mana but only a small amount which was right for his age, so he used that little mana to summon more mana from the other dimensions to cast spells. The mages from the Kamar-Taj could directly summon mana from different dimensions, but that was not how magic worked in this world. However, with all the knowledge of magic from the marvel and DC world and the highest possible talent, magic came quite easy for him.


    =PART-2


    When Kol turned sixteen, he spent most of his time in magic formations but he still managed to learn eldritch magic manipulation. Since then, it became near impossible for Mikael to defeat his ever changing Tao Mandalas. They could act as shields or war fans that could be thrown at a distance.


    ------------Scene -Kol VS Mikael.


    Early in the morning, Kol and Mikael were standing face to face. Now Kol was reaching Mikael in height and it looked like two men were facing each other. All his siblings besides Henrik and Finn, who was taking care of the young Henrik, were watching from a distance.


    Mikael showed a little confusion on his face and suddenly spoke, "Boy! Where is your sword? Did you forget your sword?".


    Kol replied with a stoic face, "No father! I did not forget anything. I am going to defeat you with witchcraft today."


    Others were a little surprised by this sudden revelation. This was not the normal routine.


    Mikael replied with an annoyed expression, "Boy! Do you think that I have time for games? By the time you cast your spell, I would have already put you down. Go and get your sword."


    Hearing this, Kol looked Mikael in the eyes and replied, "Old man! Today is the day I defeat you.", then he hooked his finger at Mikael, in a provoking manner. Now Mikael was not a vampire and his pride was not heightened, so he was mostly just a normal, relatively strict father.


    "Bring it on!", Kol shouted and started doing hand signs with his hand, while standing still.


    Mikael was a little annoyed, but he knew that Kol wasn''t just playing, so he drew his sword with one hand and walked towards him with a quickened pace.


    Kol knew that he wouldn''t have time to cast Eldritch magic. He had just recently learned it and he wasn''t as adept in it, but he could still conjure the mana in his own body, before Mikael could reach him.


    Mikael pointed the tip of his sword towards Kol''s throat to make him admit defeat, but Kol suddenly conjured a yellow energy rope and deflected the incoming sword sideways while tying up Mikael''s forearm with the rope.


    Mikael ignored the rope in disdain and punched towards Kol with the other hand. Kol ducked under it and when the punched passed over him, he tied up Mikael''s upper arm and the forearm with the other end of the rope, while taking a step towards his back, before Mikael could turn around.


    At this point, Mikael was facing the front and Kol was standing sideways. If it was any other day, then Mikael would now either hold the sword with both his hands and swing it at him or kick him aside and then charge at him. But not this time.


    Kol kicked at the back of Mikael''s knee and shifted the side of the rope that had tied up Mikael''s sword holding hand towards the other side of Mikael''s neck.


    Afterwards, he tied up Mikael''s neck and tightened the rope while going under the shoulder of his sword holding arm from the back side and pushing it up with his shoulder.


    Mikael''s other arm was tied even more tightly to his back with the other end of the rope.


    At this point, it became a battle of strength and beside the disadvantage of being tied up, Mikael would eventually win, but he found that the magic rope tying him up was tightening, a bit too much. No. The rope was in fact shortening itself. A normal rope could not do that, but this was a rope conjured out of magic. It could lengthen or shorten itself, according to caster''s will.


    Mikael''s sword dropped and then, Kol pushed him towards the ground. Eventually, Mikael passed out due to the interruption in blood circulation.


    This way, Kol won for the first time against Mikael and even though it was because Mikael underestimated his magic, Kol was still a little happy.


    The very next day, Kol lost and sometimes he would win while sometimes he would loose, until he finally became adept enough in Eldritch magic to use it during battle.


    Kol would remember for a long time how surprised everyone became when he first used the Tao Mandalas to defeat Mikael. It was completely a one sided duel.


    Eldritch magic was a unique magic for this world and it would take years of practice for the mages from this world to be able to master it, even if they had the knowledge that Kol had, but Kol''s magic talent came form the marvel and DC world which gave him quite the edge.


    ------------Scene END----------


    As time passed by, Kol found that Ayana was becoming somewhat distant to him, as if he had done something wrong. He already knew that this would eventually happen, because she was usually with him when he practiced magic.


    Kol tried to hide his magic from others, but there was a limit to how much he could hide it. He could be considered a genius, if he leaned a new spell by himself and could be considered a monstrous talent, if he learned several, but there was no way that he could create a different school of magic, all by himself.


    At this point, Kol could tell several lies that would make things right again, but he just let the situation be. There was no need to be overly attached to someone who was about to die in a few years. Ayana would never accept immortality because it went against the laws of nature, so Kol just focused on his magic and didn''t try to hide it as much.


    When Kol turned seventeen, one day he found that Rebekah was holding a sword and standing against Mikael.


    Apparently, Mikael had been beating Niklaus with a belt and Rebekah rescued him. After taking off the bird necklace, Niklaus was indeed different and was becoming stronger, until one day he became weak again. It was obvious that Esther had done her witchcraft again.


    ------------Scene -Kol defending Niklaus.


    Kol stood with Rebekah to defend Niklaus and eventually Elijah joined them. In the end, Mikael was about to leave with an annoyed face before Kol challenged him. It resulted in Mikael''s defeat. Mikael would remember the words Kol spoke to him for a long time.


    After the defeat, Mikael was kneeling on the ground while holding a sword handle. The sword had been severed from the middle. This normal iron sword could not be compared to the sharp Tao Mandalas. Mikael was defeated within two seconds. It was utterly shameful for a viking.


    Kol suddenly spoke, "Father! There is a higher mountain somewhere for any high mountain we can see. You are strong, but not the strongest in the world. So, perhaps before you scold Niklaus next time, for being miserable and weak, you should remember how pathetic you are now."


    Mikael was shocked that his dearest son would talk to him this way.


    After a short silence, Kol continued, "Use the time you waste in scolding my siblings to train yourself instead. Your youth is not over yet.". Then, he walked away before Mikael could respond.


    Mikael replied with an angry face, "Boy! I''ll let you eat those words of yours later.".


    ------------Scene END----------


    It was right around this time that Kol finally found the magic formation that he was looking for, from his consciousness. It was the bloodline transfer formation from the Chthon Scrolls, also known as the Darkhold.


    Kol needed the bloodline transfer formation for what he was going to do, but the formation from Chthon scrolls was not good enough. So he continued to study formations.


    He had become adept enough in formations that he could patch up his own needed formation based on the ones he already knew, but Kol was aware that this was not good enough. He had to know formations from their very essence, to know what every little expression meant and what kind of effect it had on every other expression written in different manners. He needed to know the ''why'' and the ''how'', so he continued to learn formations.


    =PART-3


    Years flew by and when Kol turned twenty, he finally created an entirely new bloodline transfer formation. It was a completely new formation from it''s very essence. It used all the knowledge he had learned about formations.


    A simple bloodline transfer formation was not even that complicated compared to the other formations that he had in his consciousness, like the reality warping formation, spirit transfer formation, temporal evolution formation, quantum bands rearrangement formation, energy conversion formation. etc.


    Kol''s new bloodline transfer formation used elements from all these formations but he would still improve it every day and double check or even triple check every single aspect of it, because he knew that he would only get one chance. It was life or death for him, literally.


    Kol was trying to learn mirror dimension and magic portal as well because focusing too much on one thing was not good either. Such a thing would only confuse him more. So, he tried to learn everything with a calm mind.

 Chapter 4 - Transformation.

    =PART-1


    Years passed by quietly and Kol would turn twenty four in a few days. Despite the ups and downs, the life in the village was mostly peaceful.


    Currently, Kol was sitting in a clearing not far from the village, holding a square stone tile with strange, yet mysterious engraving carved on top. Kol was constantly injecting his mana in the engraving from different angles and stopped every few seconds, as if to calculate something.


    After a while, he nodded in satisfaction and walked towards a stone platform not far away, then he put the tile in one of the blank spaces in the platform. Kol then did some hand signs and the tile that had just been put, suddenly melded with the rest of the platform and created one whole.


    If someone observed from the top, they would find that there were a total of five stone platforms with strange, yet mysterious engravings on top. The biggest square platform, then a circular platform inside it and three small square platforms inside the circular one.


    After looking around a bit, Kol pointed one hand at the front and drew circles in the air with his other hand. A yellow portal appeared in front of him and he stepped into it, to find himself in his house. Just now, Kol was in the mirror dimension. The mirror dimension existed in the middle of reality and illusion, so it existed as long as the reality existed. Hence, it existed in every world.


    After finding no one around, Kol went outside. He found a small crowd gathered not far away from the house and walked towards it, only to find that Niklaus was crying besides Henrik''s bloody dead body and Rebekah was comporting Niklaus. It had been the werewolf attack.


    Kol passed the crowd of onlookers and walked towards his family with a heavy heart. He was indeed sad, but he still had to fake the tears and the surprise.


    It wasn''t like he was that close to Henrik anyway. Henrik always played with the rest of their available siblings, who were available, unlike Kol who usually just studied in the house and refused to be bothered. That aside, Kol didn''t feel any less sad for his death, even if he already expected it beforehand.


    After the incident, Kol knew that he only had a few days left at best, so he took a lot of materials in the mirror dimension and left the house. He was going to use transmutation magic on these materials to turn them into stone tiles and carve the rest of the magic formation on them.


    After all, everything that existed in the mirror dimension was just an image of reality, so only the materials from the real world could be used in the formation.


    Before Kol left, he showed anger and sadness for his brother''s death and told the rest of his family that he would find a way to get revenge. They just thought that he needed some alone time.


    =PART-2


    Kol performed a magic on himself that would help sustain his body to not get hungry or sleepy, and would always keep his mind fresh as long as his magic didn''t run out.


    Kol worked vary hard and finally completed the only remaining formation in just a day, but he spent extra two days in rechecking everything.


    There were three square platforms in the middle of a bigger circular platform. The circular platform was inside the biggest square platform. All these platforms had engraving on top. They were in fact different formations that worked in perfect harmony with each other.


    After taking a little rest, Kol took off all his clothes and walked towards the square platform located at the very center. The other two square platforms were located at both it''s sides.


    The platform in the center had a little hole in the middle. Kol raised his hand and concentrated. Suddenly a purple stone appeared in his fingers. It was the power stone. He wasn''t touching it directly, but holding it in his fingers with magic. Kol then put the power stone in that hole.


    As soon the power stone was put inside, all the formations started lighting up and activated by themselves except for the one on the right.


    Kol then walked towards the platform on the left and put the blood essence of Darkseid in the middle. When he let go, the blood essence started floating on it''s own.


    Kol then walked towards the only formation that was not lit up. He stood on top of it, n.a.k.e.d and then took a deep breath.


    He then leaked a little mana into the formation underneath. Suddenly, the formation lit up, as if, it had received some signal.


    The formation responded, and Kol was instantly tied up with a binding spell. Not long after, he lost consciousness.


    Kol did not know how long it took. It could be a few minutes or even days. When he woke up, the formation was not lit anymore. Power stone floated in the middle of the center formation, while he was lying down on the one on the right and the blood essence of Darkseid had disappeared.


    Kol felt that his whole body was heavy now. It took him a while to adjust, but when he got up, he found many changes in his body.


    Currently, Kol had grown eight feet tall and had a thick, rough brown skin. He could feel tremendous strength and vitality flowing thorough his muscular body. His energy reserves had grown enormously.


    Darkseid, whose real name was Uxas, was a son of an old god named, Yuga Khan. Before Uxas stole the power of the old gods to become a new god, he used to look like a human being, like all the other natives of Apokolips. Kol''s current appearance was the side effect of transforming his genes into that of Darkseid and acquiring his new god physiology.


    Kol was not overly surprised. He knew that this would happen and he had made his decision beforehand. This was the best he could do in such a short time. What he needed the most now was time and strength to survive in this cruel dark age, not his good looks. That told, he could still use spells to change his outer appearance, to the point where he, himself would not notice.


    Not to mention the fact that he was now immortal and , he would have the eternity to fix his not so attractive appearance. With all the knowledge of magic he possessed, it was merely a matter of time.


    Kol had always liked to stay inconspicuous and this look was not exactly in line with his preference. He had a very little tolerance for those he considered provocative, and often tended to act forcefully. Specially in this period, if he went out, he could be considered a demon, a beast, or all sorts of things.


    Mankind''s imagination always runs wild, when it comes to the things that they can not comprehend.


    After a while, Kol felt his now enormous energy reserves and took some time to get accustom to it.


    Kol knew that this was the Omega effect, which was a cosmic energy field, now fundamental to him. His other abilities more or less manifested from it.


    Kol''s body had managed to gather energy even inside the mirror dimension because the energy conversion formation converted the energy from the power stone into the cosmic energy, and his own body then absorbed the cosmic energy and stored it in his cells in the form of Omega Effect.


    Cosmic energy, being a fundamental universal energy, could be used to do magic. The magic formation that Kol had created worked on cosmic energy as well.


    After getting used to it, Kol used a little transfiguration magic on himself to make himself look exactly like the Kol Mikaelson that everyone knew.


    Kol tried a bit and found that he could not reduce his height because his body was now invulnerable to most things. Including any form of magic.


    Then, on top of the original transfiguration, Kol used a little illusion magic that would make him look his normal height.


    =PART-3


    Kol had now transformed himself into a higher being. A god. A new god to be specific. Like Darkseid. Yet, he had not become as powerful as him just because he transformed his genes into the genes of a god. There were many factors involved.


    For one thing, Darkseid had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and his energy reserves had only ever grown along with his age. Not to mention the ever growing strength.


    Darkseid had absorbed the divinity of countless old gods. For gods, the divinity is their source of power. Kol only had the original divinity of Darkseid.


    After finishing up with everything in the mirror dimension and getting used to all the changes, Kol took back the power stone and opened a magic portal directly to his house as he usually did.


    =PART-4


    In a normal day, Kol would find at least one member of his family on the other side and converse with them about all sorts of ways that the magic portal could be used. Rebekah would want to travel the world. Niklaus would always find amusing ways to use the portal, like when Kol had to open the portal in the sky and his siblings would find it amusing to throw different things into the portal and watch them fall from the sky. Mikael wanted to use it to surprise the enemies and Esther would usually just want to know how it worked and how Kol could use it.

 Chapter 5 - Birth Of The Original Family.

    =PART-1


    ------------Scene -Saving Astrid.


    Niklaus was supporting Rebekah as they were both sitting on the floor, clearly stupefied by whatever might had happened. Kol was very confused by the situation, as well.


    Before either of them could talk, Kol suddenly spoke, "Nik! Bekah! What is going on? Whose blood is this on the floor?"


    Hearing Kol, Niklaus and Rebekah suddenly woke up from their dazed state. Rebekah suddenly widened her eyes.


    Niklaus spoke, "Kol! You are back! Quickly! Father has gone mad. We need to flee.".


    Rebekah interrupted, "He killed us! We were dead. This is our blood on the floor. How could this be! Why would our father want to kill us?".


    Kol then interrupted, "What? Father killed you? What are you talking about!".


    At this point Niklaus interrupted, "Kol! There is no time for explanation. We need to....".


    Before Niklaus could complete that sentence, he was interrupted by the sound of a rather forceful opening of the door.


    Mikael came in, holding a girl from the village, named Astrid. She was a friend of Rebekah''s.


    As soon as Niklaus saw Mikael, he spoke, "What are you doing?". At this point, Niklaus felt betrayed. He still remembered how Mikael drove a sword through his heart.


    Mikael replied, "First, we must finish what we started", then he dragged Astrid in front of Rebekah and continued, "You have to drink if you want to live.".


    Then, Mikael took out a dagger and cut Astrid''s wrist. The kind heated Niklaus tried to stop him, but he was thrown aside.


    Mikael then pressed Rebekah''s head on Astrid''s bloody wrist. Rebekah suddenly grew fangs out of her mouth and her eyes turned black with visible veins at the edges. She fed on Astrid as her instincts completely took over and the thirst for blood had overwhelmed her.


    At this point, Kol finally figured out what was going on. This was the birth of the original family of vampires and he was witnessing it all happen, right in front of his eyes.


    Just as Rebekah had s.u.c.k.e.d a little blood, Kol pushed Mikael and Rebekah away. He was very careful in controlling his strength and years of physical training worked wonders in help controlling his now enormous strength, but in the end, Mikael and Rebekah were still sent flying across the room.


    Kol then panicked. If he could, he would prefer not to reveal his little secret just yet, but fate had always been unexpected for those who think that they have theirs in their grasp.


    Kol spoke in a somewhat, panicked voice, "Father! Bekah! I am sorry. I didn''t mean to!.".


    At this point, Rebekah had gotten up and spoke incredulously, "What is wrong with me? Father, what have you done to us? I just.." She was still thinking about the state of mind she was in when she was s.u.c.k.i.n.g blood.


    Mikael ignored Rebekah and interrupted her before she could babble any further, "Kol! What was that?".


    Kol had an awkward expression. He was not expecting this, but he still had to answer because he valued this family. He replied, "This? This is the only way I could think of, to get strong enough to fight those werewolves. We have already lost many, but now we will not loose anymore. I have transformed myself.!".


    Niklaus then spoke, "You have transformed yourself? What is this?". He shouted, "What is going on?!" and looked angry. He really, wanted to understand what was going on.


    On the side, Mikael seemed to have thought of something, "Yes! The immortality spell. You did say that you were going to find a way, to get revenge for Henrik. Kol! If you have already transformed yourself with your own witchcraft, then you should know that your siblings need to feed to complete the process.".


    Mikael was not surprised that Kol knew the immortality spell. With all the strange and new spells that Kol could cast, the family had already grown numb to being surprised, a long time ago.


    At this point, Niklaus and Rebekah were already starting to calm down a little. Their brains were starting to work again and they had figured out that their parents might had done some sort of witchcraft on them, to protect them from the wolves.


    Kol did not correct Mikael, as there would be plenty of time for explanation later. Instead, he replied, "Yes! They need to feed, but a few drops of human blood can complete the transformation. Now, Niklaus! Brother come here.".


    Kol did indeed know the immortality spell that was used to create the original vampires. Kol merely practiced magic from this world to figure out how magic here worked. However, that told, how could he not know such an important spell as the immortality spell.! Specially, since it was written in his mother''s unguarded grimoire.


    Kol made Niklaus drink a little blood from Astrid and then, pushed him aside before he could continue. This time, he controlled his strength a lot better.


    At this point, Mikael spoke, "Kol! Your brothers, Finn and Elijah have already been transformed, but even so, this girl now knows too much.".


    Kol raised his voice with a little annoyance, "I don''t care!". Then he continued, "Father! I have always fancied Astrid! And now that you know this, there will be no further discussion.".


    That aside, he could not just, let her die and even though he was now more powerful than anyone, he could not solve this situation with strength alone, as he could not loose his family, that he never had in his previous life.


    At this point, everyone had already calmed down and they were a little surprised by this revelation, even Astrid. If Kol was not doing his witchcraft, he usually just liked to spend time with his siblings and nobody thought of him as something even close to being a romantic. That word was reserved for Elijah and Niklaus.


    Kol was looking at Mikael, straight in the eyes as he spoke. Mikael was surprised. He did not expect this to happen. Had love managed to melt the tough, indifferent heart of his dearest son?


    Mikael replied, "Alright. She is your responsibility now. Not that it would matter, even if she did tell anyone.".


    Then Mikael relaxed, as if he had thought things through. It was indeed a bit impulsive to just kill the girl. No one would believe her anyway, and even if they did, Mikael had a high reputation here. It was thanks to him and his wife''s witchcraft that everyone could relocate in the new world and escape the plagues that had overran the old one.


    Kol then had a complicated expression. He was an a.d.u.l.t, yet he still suffered from these teenage hormones. Adding the fact that he had not been with a women since he came to this world, the situation was obvious.


    He looked at Astrid and spoke to her, "Look Astrid! I am quite sure that father had not explained anything to you before he suddenly decided to kidnap you, so all this might be a bit, too sudden for you to comprehend, but you need to just listen to my words, so you can think things clearly when you have calmed down. Do I have your attention!?".


    Astrid was stupefied by what she had just witnessed. Mikael had told her that Rebekah had called her to play and then, she was dragged here. She had many questions along the way, like why would Mikael himself come to take her, but she couldn''t just ask Mikael. She was just a girl and Mikael was a fierce warrior. She could only obey. Even if Mikael did not give her an excuse for his actions, the weak could only obey the strong in this day and age.


    As soon as they arrived here, her friend Rebekah and her brother turned into demons and nearly drained all her blood and killed her. She subconsciously looked up when she heard the voice of Rebekah''s other brother, who had just rescued her life.


    Kol, then raised his hand for a handshake as he continued, "I am not as romantic as my brothers Niklaus or Elijah but you now know a big secret of our family and promising to not tell anyone, just won''t do. Father will talk to your parents later, but you need to accept, that we are now stuck together. I know that it is not fair, but I promise to do right by you."


    Since Kol was using illusion on himself that made him look his normal height, he could not touch someone for too long, as they might find something wrong, so he chose the handshake, rather than a comfort hug.


    ''Is this a declaration of love?'', Astrid asked herself. ''This guy is so crude!'', ''but'', with a doubtful and somewhat fearful expression, Astrid looked at Mikael. ''Would he kill me?'', Then, she looked at Kol.


    Since there was no comfort hug, Astrid was still a little fearful, but she had not yet lost her reason.


    Astrid had always though that Kol was a bit weird. He always stayed holed up in a separate room, doing his witchcraft and rarely ever came out. After a little contemplation, Astrid realized that this was the only way for her to survive. Her family would not save her, if they knew that Mikael wanted her dead.


    Astrid then shook hands with Kol and agreed with a mild, "Hmm" and a little nod, but inside her head, she was asking herself, how withdrawn and introvert one would have to be to use handshaking as a gesture for love. She completely ignored the fact that Kol''s hand seemed a bit too big.


    At this point, Niklaus suddenly interrupted, "Very smooth brother! It seems, when it comes to the battle of romance, you have me defeated.! I could never do such a good handshaking.".


    Rebekah laughed on the side and for a moment it seemed, as if what had happened just now was completely forgotten, but everyone was still shocked inside.


    When people perceive no danger in certain incomprehensible situations, they often tend to hide their lingering fears and anxiety with jokes and laughter.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    After a while, Mikael went out, to talk to Astrid''s family and Esther was away as well.


    On the other hand, Kol comforted his siblings. They were still a little shaken up from being stabbed to death by their own father. He explained to them, what he knew of vampires and how their original family differed from other vampires that they could turn later.


    He then explained to them that the spell that he used on himself was a little different from what was used on them, and took the opportunity to ask for a few test tubes of blood from each one of them, for research. Simple things like test-tubes could easily be created with transmutation magic. He took extra few from Niklaus, the hybrid and put everything in the mirror dimension.


    Kol knew that the time was approaching for him to leave. He had always wanted a family and now he had one, but it did not mean that he had to spend the eternity with them. He had already spent twenty four years with them and now, he d.e.s.i.r.ed to roam free for a few years before reuniting with them one day.


    There was just one more thing left for him to do. A benevolent act that would keep their family bond, everlasting.

 Chapter 6 - Leaving.

    =PART-1


    It had been two days since most of the Mikaelson family had turned themselves into the original vampires and all of them spent this time adjusting to what they had now become, including Kol, who spent much of his time in the woods, alone.


    After the incident, on Kol''s insistence, Astrid was turned into an original vampire along with Mikael. After all, he would soon leave home and he needed someone to do those odd jobs that he was too bothered to do on his own. An original vampire at you beck and call sounded pretty good in this cruel, dark age. Not to mention, men need women, no matter what time period.


    After their transformation, Kol took blood samples from Mikael before his emotions could be overly affected from becoming a vampire.


    In these two days, Kol had managed to learn to control his strength, quite well. He had discovered that one of the perks of his now, ''new god physiology'' was, that he could alter his size to a certain extent and there was no need to use illusion on himself anymore.


    Kol controlled his height to about six feet and then, used the permanent transfiguration magic on himself. Now he looked no different from before and neither did he feel any different, considering only the outer appearance.


    Now Kol was very happy that he could finally get laid.


    Kol had even told a believable story to his family about why his abilities were so different from the rest of his siblings, as he could not possibly tell them that he had now became a ''new god''. The truth would be preposterous and even his sanity would be questioned. So, he simply made up a story of how he created an entirely new spell after studying the original immortality spell.


    With all the new spells that he had allegedly created, it was quite believable that Kol created an another new spell that turned mortals into a new race called Kryptons.


    Planet Krypton did not exist in this universe and if he had told them that the new spell turned humans into Kryptonians, then it would raise the question of what was Krypton in the first place. So, he just used a nonexistent planet''s name to define a yet to appear new race.


    Kol had the codex of life, which he would eventually use, so it was best to prepare ahead. This way, the people would not think that a new race came out of nowhere, all of a sudden. It was better for it to appear in the viking era, compared to modern times.


    By doing this, Kol linked the origins of ''vampires'' and a new, yet to appear race, ''Kryptons'', together. His siblings would help him spread the stories for a thousand years. During which time, he could further his plans and perhaps, create a few loyal Kryptons when he figured out how to use the codex.


    In the future, for the modern public, the ''Kryptons'', would be one of those races that only existed in people''s fantasies, legends and the myths, like the the vampires and the werewolves, but only a few people would know the real truth.


    The night of the third day was a full moon and Niklaus turned into a werewolf for the first time. Apparently, he had given into his vampire urges and killed someone, which activated his werewolf curse.


    Mikael learned of Esther''s secret that she had hidden from their family for years. Now it had not been long since Mikael turned into a vampire and his emotions were not as affected. Still, there was no telling how he would react to this situation and Niklaus, who was the very result of Esther''s indiscretion.


    =PART-2


    The very next day. The sun had already set and Kol was currently walking home, after his daily routine.


    Not long after, he came across a clearing, not unlike the one where he usually practiced, and saw something that made him quite angry.


    He saw his father, Mikael and Elijah, forcefully holding down Niklaus against a wooden structure. Their mother, Esther was not much farther, sitting by the fire and casting a spell. The fire was swaying strangely along with her chant.


    Kol remembered this scene from the T.V show. It was when Mikael was overwhelmed with shame after learning of Esther''s indiscretion and forced her to seal Niklaus''s werewolf side.


    ------------Scene -An Act Of Benevolence.


    Kol walked towards the clearing in a hurried pace, as suddenly shouted, "Father! Elijah! What are you two doing? Stop this madness, this instant."


    Mikael, then shouted back, "Boy! How dare you command me! Don''t interfere in the things that you don''t understand. Go home, before I make you."


    At this point, Mikael had lost all reason and he was completely controlled by his anger and pride, that was heightened after he became a vampire.


    Mikael was a prideful person and his pride was heightened, to the level where he would not listen to reason anymore.


    Kol knew that he would eventually find a way to eliminated this particular side effect and now he had the eternity to figure it out.


    At this point, Kol had stopped talking to Mikael and started doing hand signs.


    Suddenly, he pushed his hand forward and a magic circle materialized itself out of thin air in front of his raised hand. It was facing towards the bonfire, where Esther was sitting.


    Starting from the magic circle, where Kol was, the cold spread quickly and reached the bonfire in a couple of second. Then, the bonfire was put out and Esther''s spell was broken.


    Esther screamed suddenly and passed out, because of the backlash.


    At this point, Mikael shouted at Kol with everything he had, "Boy! What have you done!?", as he drew his sword and started running towards Kol with his vampire speed.


    Mikael appeared in front of Kol in a blink of an eye and stabbed the sword towards his stomach. Apparently, he wanted to teach Kol, an extremely painful lesson.


    On the other hand, Niklaus, who had just gotten free, suddenly shouted, "Father! No!".


    Kol didn''t have the super speed, but he was still faster than vampires as he had the ''new god physiology''. He also had super reflexes that could capture objects moving at light speeds.


    In the end, Kol chose to not move at all. Suddenly, the sound of iron striking iron rang out, and everyone was stunned. Mikael had forgotten his anger as well and was staring at his sword with widened eyes.


    Mikael was expecting Kol to dodge, so he had put a lot of effort behind that strike, but in the end, the sword broke when it collided with Kol''s invulnerable body. It could not harm him at all.


    Kol looked straight at Mikael and spoke, "Did I not tell you, father? Kryptons are invulnerable. You have lost all reason. This is enough tantrum. Get it together."


    Then, Kol walked towards his siblings as he suddenly spoke, "Niklaus! Elijah! Follow me home.".


    Elijah replied, "Kol! But mother, she..".


    Before he could finish that sentence, Kol interrupted, "She''s just passed out due to spell backlash. She will be fine. Father will carry her home. Follow me. This is important.".


    At this point, Mikael had cooled down a bit, but he was still angry as he interjected, "Boy! Don''t you walk away from me.."


    Kol then interrupted before Mikael could finish, "Father! I am leaving home.".


    Mikael suddenly spoke, "Does it have to be right now?".


    After a short silence, Kol replied, "Yes! It does!.".


    Then Kol continued, "We have the eternity now. We will meet again, someday." Then, he started walking home. Niklaus and Elijah followed behind and Mikael did not stop them this time. He walked towards Esther, in order to carry her home.


    All the grievances and anger could come later. Now, Mikael was going to say goodbye to his dearest son.


    On the other hand, Kol had successfully used Mikael''s heightened grief and melancholy in Niklaus''s favor. He had saved his werewolf side from being sealed.


    It was not that Mikael was easily controlled, or overly emotional. In fact, if it was anyone else, Mikael would not even care that much. He was very strict and his pride made him have a one track mind. He could be vary cruel and merciless, in order to achieve his goals.


    The only reason that Kol could get to him was because of how much impact he had on his father compared to anyone else. He had started to see him as his real father and Kol was very bit the child that Mikael ever wanted.


    Concerning Niklaus''s werewolf curse, Kol knew that time had a certain inertia to it, and nobody could know what would happen after he left. At best, he had given Niklaus some time, but he had already done his part. This was the best he could do.


    Both Elijah and Niklaus would remember this incident, forever. Niklaus would not be so distrustful to everyone and Elijah would always carry regret with himself for nearly teaming up with his father against his dear brother because of his own fear and cowardliness. Elijah would be thankful to Kol for his interruption.


    It was late at night and all his siblings had returned home. The family had gathered outside the village as everyone said their goodbyes.


    Before leaving, Kol made all his siblings promise that they would stick together, no matter what. Always and forever. They tried to stop him, but he had the perfect excuse that he was going out to learn more magic, so that one day, he could find a way to turn them all back into human beings again.


    Kol had told them that the unsubstantial spell he created could only be used on human beings. After all, Kol did not want any of them asking him to turn them into Kryptons. At this point, none of them wanted to be a vampire.


    That told, even if Kol was that generous, he only had enough Darkseid''s blood essence for one transformation, not to mention that doing so would be utterly foolish. From the very beginning, his goal was to become the strongest in this world, not to make other people as strong as he was, even if they were his own family.


    During these few days, everyone had discovered their weaknesses and side effects for becoming a vampire. Since Esther had not yet invented the daylight ring that helped them walk in the sun, it was easy to convince them.


    In the end, Kol and Astrid packed a light luggage and left the village. Nobody knew when they would reunite again, but they were sure that they would, someday, as they had all the time in the world.

 Chapter 7 - A Serum For The Werewolves.

    =PART-1


    Two years had passed since Kol left the Mikaelson family.


    He spent the first few months, training and learning to use his abilities.


    The easiest to learn was his mental abilities. First, he asked Astrid to compel him and instinctively reacted to block her compulsion with his own mental abilities. This way, he figured out how to trigger his own mental abilities. The rest was easy as all he had to do was, find a suitable meditation technique that would be helpful to him.


    Then came the omega beams and erosion blasts. All he had to do, was control and release his energy in certain ways. He already had that experience from being a sorcerer.


    Then came the flying. In order to fly, he had to use his own energy to break free of earth''s gravitational pull. It was relatively more difficult, but he managed to do it in the end.


    Afterward, all the other abilities came easy, so he just focused on controlling his strength and learned how to use his abilities effectively in battle, and how to better hide them if necessary.


    After Kol was satisfied enough, he and Astrid started their journey. They went to many villages and saw many things. They traveled from deserts to oceans, from mountains to plains and saw many cultures and landscapes, met many different kinds of people.


    They learned a lot about each other as well. Like Kol discovered that Astrid had quite the adventurous spirit. She just loved to travel and see new things. She was kindhearted as he could always find a little guilt in her eyes every time she had to drink blood. That would take some time to get used to. At the same time, she was cheerful most of the time and tried to find fun in even the most mundane things.


    As Kol learned more and more about Astrid, she began to remind him of another character of The Vampire Diaries, named Lexi. Her full name was Alexia Branson. Astrid was just as cheerful as her and knew how to enjoy life and have fun.


    Unfortunately unlike Lexi, who loved being a vampire, Astrid had not yet accepted her vampire nature. Her personality was to live in the present, yet she was haunted by the prospect of what she could do if she let go.


    Kol knew that he had to find a way to get her to accept her true nature, otherwise if she kept holding back, all this pressure and stress would eventually break her.


    With the speeds of an ''original'' and a ''new god'', they traveled quite quickly. Sometimes Kol would even open magic portals without a set destination and it could open anywhere on earth.


    In the end, Kol went into deep contemplation. He started thinking about his future. He did not want to waste his eternity in debauchery as his siblings would.


    Kol wanted a purpose in life. A reason to exist. A reason to get stronger, other than just survival, and other than just to protect the people he cared about.


    After all, even a bacteria exists just to survive, so how would Kol be any different? Even the animals fight to protect their own, so how would Kol be any different?


    Now he was already strong enough but, what would be the meaning of his existence if he did not have a set goal?!.


    If he could have anything since he had all the time in the world, then why would he not want the whole world instead?!


    And so, Kol finally had a goal. He had decided to conquer the world, but he did not want to conquer it like hundreds before he had tried. That was not his style. He did not want to become so popular that people would bother him whenever he went. That kind of glory and sense of pride would eventually become meaningless and boring.


    Kol wanted to conquer the world but from the shadows. He did not want to interfere with the workings of the world. That would only hinder its development. This was not what Kol wanted.


    He could conquer the supernatural side of the world, and then let his loyal subordinates control the human leaders from the shadows.


    The humans would think that they possessed free will and lived in a democratic society, which would mostly be true, except for the fact that Kol would be the one to make most of the major decisions. Especially, concerning the supernatural side of the world.


    For Kol, the history and his future knowledge were proof that humans did nothing but either showed meaningless aggression that provoked unnecessary wars or cowered in fear when it comes to the things that they could not understand.


    They fear what they do not understand and try to destroy it.


    No such insanity would be tolerated in Kol''s rule.


    =PART-2


    They were sleeping in a tent, inside a small settlement. There were many such tents here.


    The people in this settlement ranged from newly turned vampires to werewolves, to even normal human beings. Everyone here had sworn allegiance to Kol.


    All the vampires in this settlement were wearing modified daylight rings that not only helped vampires walk in the sun, but also planted a hint in their subconscious to always act in Kol''s best interests.


    A few months ago, Kol and his vampire followers went to negotiate with a small werewolf village.


    Kol told them about the threat that the two new races would pose to the werewolves and offered protection if they swore allegiance to him in return.


    Kol had just started on his journey then and he did not have much experience in negotiation, so the werewolf alpha got angry and decided to end both the new races right there.


    Apparently, the werewolf alpha had thought that since Kol and Astrid were the first of their kind, then killing them would mean, ending the new races before they could prosper.


    Such impulsive behavior inevitably resulted in the slaughter of all the werewolves in that village. Werewolves could not turn into wolves when there was no full moon. Kol did not even need to move. The werewolves did not know about the vampire''s weaknesses at that point in time. Astrid and the vampires that she had turned, were more than enough for those impulsive men and women who were just stronger than normal human beings, but a far cry for the vampires.


    This kind of thing was quite normal in this time period. Entire villages got slaughtered for pettiest of reasons. Compared to them, Kol was merciful. He spared all the children and all those who did not fight him and in return, they would leave their village and become his followers instead.


    =PART-3


    In the beginning, it was very difficult for Astrid to accept being a vampire. She was filled with remorse when she first gave into her vampire urges and killed someone. She even blamed Kol and his family for turning her into a ''monster''.


    When people face difficult situations such as this, many choose to blame others instead of facing the situation in front of them and making a hard decision.


    What kind of trauma would it take for someone who was always cheerful and loved life, to go into depression and call herself a ''monster''!? At that moment, Kol knew that Astrid was at the breaking point and he had to be patient with her. This was the turning point in her life. Either she would accept her vampire nature, or she would turn insane. Kol chose to comfort her as much as he could.


    Astrid tried to do many desperate things in order to vent her grief and anguish. She tried to run away and even tried to kill herself. In the end, she even tried to turn off her humanity, so that she would not feel any emotion anymore, but she was stopped by Kol every time.


    After becoming a vampire, all the emotions would be heightened, but vampires could turn off their humanity. Like a switch. In this state, they would not feel any emotion. They would then only live on their instincts to kill, feed and survive. In this state, they would become true monsters.


    With Kol''s mental abilities, it was easy for him to stop Astrid from ever turning off her humanity.


    In the end, Astrid started to slowly accept her situation and when she learned of what would have happened had she turned off her humanity, she did not blame Kol as much. As he cared for her and showed her affection even when she shunned him, she stopped blaming him altogether.


    As days passed, they traveled to many different villages and interacted a lot with each other. With his strength, Kol could have any woman, but he only ever showed affection to Astrid and always acted gentlemanly, so she felt regret for ever blaming him. After all, it was his father who took her, not him. Kol had saved her life instead.


    Now Astrid was free of all the guilt and discovered all the good things about being a vampire. She began to enjoy life just like she used to. She found, that as she accepted herself, she began to love being a vampire. Now her character was much the same as Lexi''s, yet there were differences since Astrid was more impulsive.


    =PART-4


    It had been more than half a century since Kol left the Mikaelson family.


    Currently, he was in the study of a big mansion, reading a book. There were many shelves here, filled with books. In fact, it was more like a library, rather than a sturdy.


    ------------Scene -The Serum.


    As Kol was reading a book with full concentration, suddenly someone hugged his neck from behind and kissed him on the cheek.


    He looked up from the book as he said, "Astrid! Did we not talk about not disturbing me when I am studying!?"


    Astrid rolled her eyes as she replied, "You mean the whole, ''personal life, professional life'', conversation! Yeah! About that. The serum has been distributed to everyone in town who has the werewolf bloodline. It is time for you to go and negotiate with the largest werewolf pack in the area."


    Kol asked with joy, "Is it already done? Finally, some good news! Have they all taken the serum? Did you check?"


    The ''serum'' was the result of Kol''s study of werewolf blood samples that were extracted from several different werewolves with different traits. He had already started studying the werewolves more than half a century ago. That was when he had first encountered werewolves, at the beginning of his journey.


    The ''serum'' was created for the werewolves. It modified the werewolf genes and added two new traits to any werewolf who took it.


    The first trait allowed the werewolves who took the serum to control their own transformation. They could transform whenever they wanted or even partially transform without the need for the full moon.


    The second trait modified their sire bond in a way that whoever took the serum would always obey Kol. Normally, the sire bond would work the best if both the Alpha and the wolf were in close proximity, but after the modification, an idea to always obey Kol and act in his best interests would be planted in their very subconscious, irrespective of the distance between them.


    The traits could be passed down to their offspring, along with the werewolf bloodlines. They would carry them for generations.


    Astrid replied, "What do you mean, ''finally some good news'', we have only been receiving good news lately."


    After a short silence, she continued, "The serum has already been distributed and all the wolves were more than desperate for it. I mean, who wouldn''t! Even if some of them do find something wrong, they do not pose any threat, as their numbers should be pitiful. Eventually, all the wolves will take the serum and the situation will be even better than before. At least we will not have to watch our backs during every full moon. Not to mention the enormous improvement in our military strength."


    A few years ago, Kol encountered an assassination attempt on his life during a night of the full moon. He and Astrid were asleep when suddenly twenty or so werewolves jumped in the bedroom through the windows.


    The werewolves were in their wolf form but they were no match for Astrid, the original and Kol, the ''new god''. They were inevitably put down, but they managed to bite Astrid before their complete demise.


    Any normal vampire would have died from even a little werewolf venom, but Astrid only suffered hallucinations and unbearable pain. The venom could not kill an original.


    After the incident, Kol started putting a lot more effort into finishing up his, then incomplete ''serum'' and managed to complete it just a month ago.


    At this point, Kol got up from the chair, turned around and hugged Astrid by the waist, affectionately.


    He looked in her eyes as he said, "Yes! Lately, I have received much good news and now I am happy, but there is still something missing.".


    Astrid replied suggestively, "And what would that be?!"


    Kol then kissed her affectionately and only separated after a minute.


    He then replied, "You!.", and then his hands started rubbing against her body in an indecent manner.


    It could be imagined what happened afterword.


    In recent days, Astrid had been busy with the serum and she and Kol had not spent much time together. So, now they could make up for that lost time.


    ------------Scene END-----------

 Chapter 8 - Conquering The Werewolves.

    =PART-1


    After all the werewolves had taken the serum, Kol finally went to negotiate with the werewolf alpha of the largest werewolf pack in the area.


    They were called the cold-creek werewolves. The werewolves in this pack had a special trait. When they transformed, they had a snow-white hide and forest green eyes. They were a beautiful group of creatures, though still extremely deadly.


    ------------Scene -Negotiating With The Werewolves.


    Currently, Kol was sitting in a small lounge inside the garden of the biggest mansion of cold-creek town.


    In this age, villages and small settlements were the most common, but the towns still existed.


    Kol was leaning back and drinking wine. In front of him, the werewolf alpha was sitting, sipping wine from his glass from time to time and observing Kol.


    It could be said that Kol had learned the art of negotiation, quite well, over the years. He had learned that patience was the most important thing during negotiations and not letting the other party know your intentions, always meant that you would have the initiative. Kol always kept relaxed, but poker face.


    After a while, frustrated by the fact that he could not see through Kol, the werewolf alpha spoke, "So, mister Mikaelson, I wonder what is this about?! Your visit is quite unexpected.".


    The werewolf alpha was a native American, named Enzo. He was a middle-aged, brown skinned man with a muscular body and long, dark hair.


    Kol took another sip from his glass and said, "Mister Enzo! As you know, although we have the werewolves in our Krypto-eden town as well but other werewolf packs in the area are not as friendly to the new races. Since you are the largest werewolf pack in the area, today, I was hoping to put an end to all these meaningless disputes.".


    Enzo suddenly tightened his body and replied, "Yes I have heard about that.! Perhaps if they were not as busy trying to save themselves from total extinction, they could try to be more understandable."


    "Ha ha ha ha", Kol suddenly laughed and straightened up his body. As he laughed, his eyes started to glow with red light more and more and he continued with an evil smile, "Mister Enzo is really funny! I haven''t had such a good laugh in while.!"


    As his eyes glowed red, Enzo started to shake a little. Werewolves could sense danger even in their human form and Enzo could sense just how terrifying the little energy leaked from Kol''s eyes was. It caught him completely off guard. All his senses were screaming for him to abandon everything and run away.


    After a couple of seconds, Kol''s eyes turned back to normal and the pressure that Enzo had been feeling, disappeared. Kol then continued, "You know, I have realized my mistakes. From the moment I came here, I have only tried to conquer others with force. From your perspective, it might seem like I am some kind of arrogant tyrant. I have never actually shown any goodwill to anyone, have I.?".


    At this point, Kol waved his hand at one of his followers who was standing behind him. He was holding a large wooden box.


    On Kol''s signal, he came forward and put the box down on the table.


    Kol continued, "Mister Enzo, let me introduce you to Jack. He is a werewolf. One of my most trusted subordinates.". After a short silence, Kol continued, "Jack! Would you be so kind, to show Mister Enzo your talents.?"


    Jack did not reply, but walked a bit further and started taking his clothes off, Enzo and the werewolves who were standing behind him were watching closely.


    After taking off his clothes, Jack screamed as his body tightened.


    First, bones started to break and shift all over his body as he screamed in pain. Then, the painful screams turned into growls and hairs started to grow on his skin as his muscles started to tightened and condense. His body became more slender. In the end, a tall wolf stood where Jack had been standing as he let out a wolf''s howl.


    The whole process only took a couple of seconds. This turning speed was almost unbelievable. Everyone on the scene was shocked. Today was not even a full moon and currently, it was in the middle of the day.


    Enzo and all his followers were also shocked, but the reason that Enzo was shocked was not that Jack could transform without the full moon. In fact, there were some werewolf tribes in Louisiana, who had such traits that they could transform without the full moon.


    Enzo was shocked by the fact that Jack was not attacking anyone in his wolf form. That meant that he was able to control himself after his transformation and yet, he was not attacking Kol. That could only mean that Jack followed Kol willingly and had no grievances towards him. That is not what Enzo had heard.


    It was needless to say that either Enzo''s information was wrong or there was more to Kol than he had thought. What could make Jack so afraid that he wouldn''t attack Kol, even when he had already transformed?.


    Jack then transformed back, wore his clothes and went back to stand behind Kol.


    At this point, Kol spoke, "I know what Mister Enzo has been thinking and the answer is a ''no''. Jack''s parents were not the werewolves from the different tribes, possessing different traits. Jack used to be just like any other werewolf. He did not have control over his transformation either.".


    It was clear that Kol had misjudged what Enzo had been thinking, but Enzo was so shocked by what Kol said that he completely ignored the misunderstanding.


    At this point, Kol opened the wooden box that was on the table. When it opened, separate layers of wooden shelves unfolded, like a women''s makeup kit from the twentieth century.


    Every shelf was filled with uniformly arranged glass vials and glowing orange liquid could be seen inside them. The bottom of the wooden box was filled with syringes.


    Kol continued, "This is what I call, the serum. Most of the werewolves from Krypto-eden town have already taken it and they can all control their transformation. You know where I am going with this. You can ask one of your followers to test it. All you have to do is inject it in your bloodstream with this syringe. Would you like a demonstration.?".


    Enzo had an unbelievable expression at this point. This was utterly preposterous. In fact, most of his followers behind him were sneering and talking among themselves without any discipline.


    They had tried to break this curse that had haunted them for ages, yet no witch could ever find a solution. But, no matter how unbelievable, if it were true and Enzo just let it go, then he would be the most ignorant werewolf in history. No to mention, Kol would not just initiate that conversation, if he did not have at least some sort of proof.


    In the end, Enzo waved his hand and one of his followers came forward with mirth in his eyes. Kol then took a syringe, filled it with the serum and injected it inside Enzo''s follower''s bloodstream from the vein in his arm.


    After a few minutes, changes started to happen. First, he turned into a werewolf and then turned back into a human and passed out.


    At this point, everyone on Enzo''s side was dumbfounded, including Enzo himself. They had just seen an unbelievable thing happen before their very eyes.


    Kol suddenly broke the silence with an evil smile and a hint of mischief in his eyes, "Now, let us talk about the farm fields in the west of your town and the werewolf packs that are too close to Krypto-eden town. They were not there when the town was being built, but suddenly showed up when we had a good foothold. I think they might have unkind intentions. What do you think about this matter.?".


    Kol had to let Enzo believe that this was a trade, rather than him just giving away such a magical serum for free, so that Enzo would not find anything strange.


    At this point, Enzo had completely calmed down. Currently what he was thinking about was, how he could get his hands on that serum. The pain of transformation was torturous. Especially for the newly awakened werewolves. It took them hours to transform, where every bone in their body would break and every muscle would shift many times. This kind of pain was almost unimaginable and with that serum, the whole process would only take a couple of seconds. It was even better than getting rid of the curse because now they would have a choice.


    He had completely forgotten the fact that Kol, who could be considered his enemy, now had a magical serum that could potentially conquer the entire werewolf race without even the need of the sire bond.


    Enzo was not worried that there was something wrong with the serum. He was not going to just take it, but first give it to his town''s witch, to study it and make sure that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Enzo replied, "Yes. Mister Kol is right. I think so, as well. I believe in long term friendsh.i.p.s and I think that I should organize a meeting with all the werewolf packs in the area and finally put an end to this meaningless dispute.".


    After a short silence, he continued, "As a token of friendship, I gift you the farm fields, located in the west of cold-creek town.".


    This was a temptation. Enzo gifted Kol the farm fields so that Kol would gift him something as a token of friendship, as well. Most likely the wooden box filled with the serum vials. Otherwise, Kol would not have brought it with him.


    Kol happily complied and gifted Enzo the wooden box that he so d.e.s.i.r.ed.


    Kol was not worried that Enzo''s witch would find something unusual. He had already made sure that no witch could find anything unusual with his serum.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    Kol came back to Krypto-eden town after the meeting.


    =PART-2


    After a month or so, Enzo himself took the serum as his witch did not find anything unusual with it. After a few weeks, the sire bond started to take effect and Enzo subconsciously started to trust Kol and act according to his interests.


    However, before that, he still had to conquer the witches and he knew that it would not be as easy.

 Chapter 9 - Maintaining Order.

    =PART-1


    A couple of years had passed since all the werewolves had submitted to Kol.


    After the werewolves, it was the time to conquer the witches. Unfortunately, there were several problems with that.


    First, it was very difficult to find witches, if they did not want to be found. In this age, most people were hostile to witches and either feared or loathed them, so the witches usually stayed in lesser populated areas. It could be on the outskirts of a faraway village or it could even be in the wild, in some cave or a hut created with magic.


    The second problem would be, how to make the witches submit. Kol knew that this time, he could not just come up with some piece of jewelry or serum that would alter their subconscious. Such methods were only temporary and could only work for creatures, who could not use magic, like vampires and werewolves. It would never work on the witches, as it would eventually be found out.


    That told, Kol could still make use of certain facts. Most witches lived and died, like normal human beings. There were two kinds of witches. Those who could practice even the dark magic if it meant that they would gain strength from it, and those who considered themselves, the servants of nature and d.e.s.i.r.ed strength in order to maintain balance.


    Irrespective of why they practiced magic, Kol came up with a way that would make most witches trust him, or at least temporary consolidate together to form a partnership with him.


    What witches valued most, was knowledge. They hid their grimoires like treasure and even passed them down through generations. They only shared them with the members of their coven. So, Kol decided to create a library.


    A library would not only attract the witches out of hiding, but it would also create some goodwill with them, not to mention, the witches would bring a large collection of grimoires, magical knowledge, and improvement in military strengths. They could even be used as free laborers to create some of Kol''s original inventions in large numbers.


    Of course, they would not be faithful at first, but at the end of the day, Kol''s biggest weapon was not his strength, but eternity. Witches lived and died, like regular human beings, so after a few generations, eventually, they would submit to him. He could even use a credit system and advertise the kind of spells that existed in the library.


    Kol was ambitious, but not ambitious enough to put all the spells from the marvel and DC world in the library. He would, at best, either improve the spells from this world or just put some basic spells from his magic knowledge in the soon to be established library.


    =PART-2


    Time always passes quickly when you do something productive.


    It had been more than two decades since Kol and his followers created the Krypto-eden town. At this point, it might as well be called a country.


    Currently, he ruled the land that would later be called, the long island, and several nearby islands. Kol chose not to expand his territory further, towards the future New York, so as not to interfere with the development of the world. That told, different tribes of witches, werewolves and even normal human beings came here every day to settle, because the town had become quite famous through all the publicity.


    In the beginning, it was very difficult to manage all the different races. The werewolves hated vampires. The vampires hated the werewolves and witches. The witches hated vampires. And the humans hated the vampires, witches, werewolves, and even each other.


    In such a situation, it became obvious that strict laws would be needed to discipline these illiterate people, but at the same time, a proper social and economical system and even education system was needed, so that the different races would not have time to fight against each other and busy their minds elsewhere.


    At this point, Kol faced two difficult problems. To create a proper society, he had to establish a proper currency, proper punishment methods, and make sure that everyone would work hard to earn whatever they d.e.s.i.r.ed.


    For the credit system, Kol invented two new magical products with the help of those witches that wanted access to that knowledge in the library.


    The first was the magical cards that calculated and stored credit in the form of numbers. People could now exchange credits among each other and buy products from each other by making use of those cards. They could also use them to receive credit from the administration, depending on separate tasks.


    The second was a big magical machine that could store the records of all credit that was exchanged and calculate the equivalent value of gold for every individual.


    Kol did not have much gold at this point, but he had already spread his vampires to different areas, in order to find gold mines.


    Next was to make sure that everyone worked according to the established system and worked hard to earn whatever they d.e.s.i.r.ed.


    The vampires d.e.s.i.r.ed human blood and daylight rings. Werewolves d.e.s.i.r.ed the serum and they ate the same food as human beings. Witches d.e.s.i.r.ed the knowledge in the library and not to be discriminated against. Human beings hated everyone because they feared everyone, but in the end, they only d.e.s.i.r.ed peaceful lives.


    Werewolves executed the laws and maintained discipline. They worked with witches.


    Vampires managed the medical system since their blood could heal, but they had to work together with human beings, who were on vervain.


    The witches managed the library, the education system, and created magical products to make life easier for everyone. They had to work together with vampires and human beings


    This was not everything. In fact, vampires and werewolves could act as good spies and they could work together with the witches to maintain communication. After the establishment of some order, Kol planned to create several teams and sent them all over the world to acquire intelligence and establish his rule from the shadows. These teams would include vampires, werewolves, witches and trained human beings, depending on the requirements for the tasks.


    When the system was just established and the population of the town was not much, Kol had to face aggression from every race, mostly the witches and normal human beings. In the end, he had to crush them all with overwhelming strength and took away all the grimoires from the witches and sealed their magic as a punishment.


    The witches had to earn credits in order to unseal their magic power and live according to the established laws because their grimoires would never be returned.


    For human beings, he took away their rights and let them act as slaves for a whole year. That was the time when the new system was just established and the population had declined, so whoever entered the town, was never allowed to leave.


    It created some bad reputation for Kol and people stopped coming altogether for some time, but it also lowered the social contradictions between different races and they learned to work together over time. After a few years of struggle and many acts of civil disorder, the order was established once again.


    Of course, the fact that the vampires and werewolves accepted the new system without any struggle had a lot to do with the newly established peace. When the witches and human beings saw the same laws applied to them and they, accepting everything without any struggle, it created many doubts. The doubts created a brief peace and Kol made use of that to advertise the benefits of the new system.


    This was the Viking era, where it was right for the strongest party to be the most deserving party to rule everyone else. So, the first to submit were human beings. Then, after the witches had witnessed Kol''s ruthlessness to those who opposed him, they submitted as well. As for the bad reputation, time healed everything and what Kol most had, was time. He had eternity on his side.


    All this struggle reduced the population of the town, but not by much. In the future, the town would thrive to become a country that would prosper because of the new system.


    Now this town was filled with vampires, werewolves, normal human beings, and even the witches. Everyone here lived in peace. The werewolves maintained order here as they patrolled in shifts, both inside and outside the town. It could be seen how much emphasis had been placed on the importance of laws.


    =PART-3


    Around three decades had passed since Kol''s small town had become a prosperous country.


    These days, Kol''s life had become quite dull. He spent most of his time, either studying the codex of life or lazing around with Astrid.


    In the beginning, Kol had tried to study the immortality spell in order to alter it according to his requirements, but he discovered that although he could alter the spell, no amount of meddling could alter it to create what he needed.


    Only a new spell could satisfy his requirements. A new spell with just as much the complexity as the old one.


    Kol could indeed create a new spell if he spent a few centuries studying and collecting magic from this world, but that was not worth it. He would much rather spend that time studying the codex of life.


    It was like mathematics. Mathematics is used in both chemistry and physics. If the chemistry is the magic from this world and physics is the magic from the marvel and DC world, then Kol studied the mathematics of chemistry in order to alter the mathematics of physics, so that the formulas of physics would be used in chemistry.


    After three decades of boredom, Kol decided to explore The Other Side, in order to look for the witch, Qetsiyah, who had created the original immortality spell in the first century B.C.


    The Other Side was a supernatural dimension where the spirits of dead supernatural beings resided in a state of purgatory or limbo. It was created by Qetsiyah.

 Chapter 10 - The Other Side.

    =PART-1


    Kol had started studying the codex of life after the situation in his country had stabilized.


    When nothing productive happens and you look back at the lost time, it always seems like it passed rather hurriedly. After three decades Kol finally decided to study, The Other Side.


    The Other Side was a supernatural dimension where the spirits of the dead supernatural beings resided in a state of purgatory or limbo. It was created by Qetsiyah.


    Qetsiyah was engaged to another warlock, Silas, with whom she was madly in love. At his request, Qetsiyah concocted an immortality elixir, using her self created immortality spell. She had planned to share it with Silas as a part of their wedding ceremony.


    However, Silas betrayed her by cheating on her. Qetsiyah discovered that Silas was madly in love with her handmaiden Amara and he even consumed the immortality elixir alongside her.


    Qetsiyah was very distraught that Silas had betrayed her and had taken the elixir meant for the two of them, with Amara instead. She retaliated by kidnapping Amara and using her eternal and indestructible body as an anchor to bind the spell that created the Other Side. This way, Amara would feel all the painful final moments of every single dead supernatural being, who would pass on to The Other Side. This anchor was like a gate between the real world and the dimension of The Other Side.


    Qetsiyah then imprisoned Silas, somewhere deep within a remote cave on the world''s most obscure, desolate and remote island, along with the cure to his immortality. She believed that Silas would eventually take the cure and die as a mortal, thus joining her on The Other Side.


    Qetsiyah was then murdered by her fellow witches and passed on to the other side, but it had been more than a thousand years since this story took place but Silas had never taken the cure, and after more than a thousand years of wait in a cold, dark prison dimension, created by herself, Qetsiyah''s mental state would not be stable and Kol was well aware of that.


    =PART-2


    Kol had converted the entire bas.e.m.e.nt of his manor into a large magic laboratory. Different areas were dedicated to conduct different experiments. Sometimes he called witches, to help in some experiments, but most of the time no one else besides himself and Astrid was allowed to enter here.


    Especially, for the experiments for studying The Other Side, Kol would never call any other witch. That would be foolish, considering that most of them practiced spirit magic.


    The Spirits were the totality of all non-living witches who inhabited the Other Side. Spirit Magic is a powerful form of witchcraft that called upon the aid of the "The Spirits".


    The Spirits are known to possess an ethereal field of collective knowledge that can be accessed by any witch who calls upon their assistance. It could be considered as a magical internet.


    When they are called upon, the spirits act as a binding force between mana drawn from nature, and the reality. The witches of this world considered the spirits as a binding force between the forces of nature and the elements of the earth. It basically means that the witches first call upon the spirits using their own magic and then spirits aid the witches in doing the spell, using the mana drawn from nature.


    =PART-3


    Kol had drawn a magic formation in a room closed from all sides. Even the door could only be accessed by Kol alone and it would disappear as soon as Kol stepped in, or out.


    The magic formation was used to track the souls of the dead supernatural beings, who would die on top of the formation. It was created to calculate the dimensional coordinates of The Other Side.


    Kol could enter The Other Side without passing through the anchor if he calculated the exact coordinates. The anchor was nothing more than a gate and with Kol''s magic and omega effect, it was not needed. Hence, there was no need to find the anchor at all.


    At this point, Kol had made a few enemies, including an out of the town small werewolf pack, a group of vampires who did not like to follow the rules and some self-righteous, conservative witches.


    When these offenders were captured, Kol usually never killed them. He made good use of them in his experiments instead.


    If they were normal human beings, then he first turned them into vampires, hence making them supernatural, and then killed them. If they were already supernatural, then he just killed them on top of his newly created formation. Either way, their souls would then be used as a tracking beacon by the formation, to find the coordinates of The Other Side.


    Kol made small changes in the formation after every attempt and finally managed to find the exact dimensional coordinates after three years. Now, he was ready to travel.


    =PART-4


    On a nice sunny morning, Kol and Astrid were standing in the garden. He had already told her where he was going and the gardener, who would usually be taking care of the garden in the morning, was allowed to leave for the day.


    After a short kiss and a brief goodbye, Kol started doing hand signs. A few seconds later, a golden magic circle manifested in front of his raised right hand.


    Kol then raised his other hand and the palm of his left hand faced the magic circle. He then released his omega effect.


    After a few seconds, a loud "BOOM" sounded, as if an explosion had occurred, a tyrannical force was released from the front of the magic circle and a red vortex manifested itself. It was a Boomtube projection.


    Since there was no mother box here to create a Boomtube device for the Boomtube projection, Kol used a magic circle that would concentrate the energy from his own omega effect to create a targeted Boomtube projection.


    After the portal had been released, Kol turned around and gave a faint smile to Astrid, and then stepped inside the Boomtube projection after uttering a short, "See ya!".


    =PART-5


    Kol found himself a few hundred meters away from his previous position. The scenery here looked much the same. It was like entering the mirror dimension, however, it felt like all the colors in the world had somewhat faded.


    Kol knew that he was currently in a different dimension. He could feel it. This place was a lot gloomier than the real world and the scenery around was somewhat colorless. A depressing feeling was coming from all sides as if someone had died.


    Kol walked around a bit and found Astrid. She was sitting in the garden after he had gone. He tried to talk to her and touch her, but nothing worked. It was like she could not see him at all.


    Kol then walked away and started looking around. He hoped to find some dead souls to ask about the situation in this dimension.


    After a while of wandering around and finding nothing helpful, Kol decided to go to a cemetery to find some dead souls. If that did not work, he would create a small formation that would track dead souls for him, or he could simply look around in the state of astral projection.


    ------------Scene -Kol Meeting Esther.


    As Kol started walking towards the cemetery, he heard a voice behind him.


    "Kol! Is that you?" It was a women''s voice. Somewhat sad and unsure.


    Kol was startled. He turned around and then, he was shocked.


    The person who just spoke to him was Esther. She had tears in her eyes and looked very sad, but angry.


    Kol took a deep breath and calmed himself down as he replied, "Mother! What are you doing here? Only the dead can come here. Did you not use the immortality spell on yourself?".


    Hearing this, Esther looked down and started to reminiscence with a sad face. After her death, she had to watch every single life her children took and feel the pain of every victim. This was the way the spirits were punishing her for her actions for disrupting the balance of nature.


    It had only been more than a century and Esther had no plans to kill her own children yet. She only felt regret for her actions and drowned herself in sadness and grief as her children turned into monsters. She was looking for a way to make amends.


    Esther suddenly looked up after a couple of seconds and wiped her tears as she spoke, "Kol! I don''t know how you came here, but you shouldn''t be here. This is not the place where the living should be.".


    Kol interrupted before she could speak any further, "Mother! I know the dangers of this place. Let us go and sit down somewhere. I need you to tell me what happened after I left, and most importantly, how did you die?"


    After a little persuasion, Esther and Kol sat down in the grass field in the garden as Esther recounted the events that took place after Kol and Astrid had left.


    It was much the same as the original. After Kol had left, Mikael took advantage of the village''s late-night hunting celebration and forced Esther to seal Niklaus''s werewolf side. Esther was then killed by Niklaus, who put all the blame on Mikael and then fled to the old world with all his siblings when Mikael had gone to slaughter a werewolf village.


    The only difference was, that this time, she was killed during the process of sealing Niklaus''s werewolf side. As Elijah was not there to help Mikael hold down Niklaus, in his final attempt to flee, Niklaus chose to transform into his wolf form and accidentally killed Esther in that state.


    Niklaus was stronger than Mikael in his werewolf form. Unfortunately, Esther had already sealed his werewolf side before her death and it was the last time he would ever transform.


    After listening to her whole story, Kol went into contemplation. Sure enough, time indeed had inertia and it would always tend to correct itself towards the original path.


    "Kol, now go back to the real world. This place is very dangerous. If you don''t leave, the dead souls here will try to steal your body" Esther spoke in a firm voice and straight face, before Kol could say anything.


    Kol replied in a somewhat tired voice, "Mother! I assure you that no dead spirit, no matter how powerful, can not steal my body.", after a short pause, he continued, "Now then, Do you know where I may find a witch named, Qetsiyah? She had created this Other Side and I am working on something similar, so I wonder whether we could help each other! I mean, she must have descendants that need looking after or some unfinished business.!".


    Esther did not know why Kol was so confident, but nevertheless, Kol was a powerful sorcerer in his own right and he knew the dangers. She had been watching over him for more than a century now and she knew that her son was neither boastful nor overly arrogant.


    Esther took a sigh of relief and replied, "Alright. Well! If you want to find someone here and don''t already know their location, then the conventional methods won''t work. You have to imagine the person you want to see, and then, want to be able to see them. Only souls reside in this dimension and for them, the distance is nothing but a concept.".


    "There is no need for that. I am already here.", Before Esther could continue, or Kol could ask anything, they were interrupted by a women''s voice.


    Esther and Kol were startled as they turned their heads in the direction of that voice.


    They saw a gorgeous brown-skinned woman, wearing a beautiful dress from another time. Most likely, her dress was from ancient Greece.


    ------------Scene END-----------

 Chapter 11 - Qetsiyah

    =PART-1


    Kol was not only interested in the immortality spell, but he was also quite curious about The Other Side. It could be said that the main reason he came here, was to learn how Qetsiyah had created a whole new dimension by herself. Especially a dimension that could be tied to an anchor. He wanted to know how Qetsiyah had tied an entire dimension to a physical object that existed in the real world at all times.


    Kol knew that he would not be able to learn anything, if Qetsiyah was not willing to teach him. He had to somehow make her agree and convince her to do whatever he wanted her to do with all her attention. That meant that she had to let go of her past and get over the whole Silas and Amara situation.


    ------------Scene -First Encounter With Qetsiyah.


    Kol and Esther were looking at the beautiful woman who had suddenly appeared in front of them.


    She was standing a few paces away from them and observing Kol, presumably, waiting for him to speak.


    Kol stood up and walked towards her. He stopped when he was a step away from her and looked at her with curiosity.


    Then he suddenly broke the silence, "You must be Qetsuiya! The ancient witch who created the immortality spell, the cure and The Other Side.", after a short pause, he looked at her, up and down with an appreciating look. As she was just about to speak, he interrupted her, "Hmm.. It might just be me, but you don''t look ancient at all.!", then he paused again and continued when he saw a slight change in her expression, "That told, you don''t look that smart either. So, what''s your secret?".


    On the side, Esther had an embarrassed and somewhat fearful expression. Qetsiyah was one of the most powerful witches of all time and considering Kol''s casual attitude, Esther was worried for his safety.


    At this point, Qetsiyah was rolling her eyes at him, but Kol still perceived a hint of anger hidden behind her eyes as she suddenly spoke, "Well! First of all, my name is Qetsiyah, not Qetsuiya.", after a short pause, she started to walk on the side.


    She sat down on the grass after walking away a few steps and continued, "Now then! From your previous conversation with your mother, I know why you came here. You are a fine sorcerer in your own right, so surely, you have some confidence, but still, to come to The Other Side, you must be quite desperate. So, let''s get to the point. Tell me, how much do you, really know about me?".


    He leaned forward comfortably as he replied, "I know that you are the most powerful witch of the Traveler subculture and one of the most powerful witches of all time. When you were alive, you fell in love with a fellow witch named Silas and thought that he was your one true love, but in reality, he only convinced you that he loved you, so that you would make the immortality spell and when you did, he dumped you and left you at your wedding alter. That must be quite hurtful.".


    At this point, Qetsiyah was staring at Kol with her head slightly tilted. It gave a feeling as if she was thinking of something else entirely, but her eyes became more and more focused as Kol spoke.


    Kol looked at Qetsiyah up and down and continued as he looked straight in her eyes, "I have to say! Either there is something wrong with your head, or this Silas guy must be REALLY stupid, to have dumped you.!".


    As she was about to reply, Kol interrupted her once again, "Anyway! When you found out about his betrayal, you retaliated by creating the cure, and then, kidnapping Amara to use her eternal and indestructible body to bind the spell that created the Other Side.".


    After a short pause, he continued, "You deceived him into believing that Amara was dead, and then imprisoned Silas deep into some remote cave, along with the cure to his immortality, hoping that he would eventually take it and join you on The Other Side, but it''s been more than a thousand years and he refused to take it, while you are still suffering in your self created purgatory.".


    After Kol finished, Qetsiyah spoke with some hope in her voice and a little craziness hidden behind her eyes, "Yes. Although, I don''t know how you know my story in such detail, but that''s mostly it. So, you don''t need to ask what I need, do you? I mean, it''s pretty obvious. I want Silas, dead.".


    Kol rolled his eyes and replied, "No! What you need is, to get over it.! It''s been more than a thousand years. How''s that working out for ya? Take the hint already and stop this madness. He doesn''t love you. You need to stop loving him.".


    How could Kol possibly kill Silas and let him reunite with Qetsiyah.? That would only distract her even more. He needed her to let go of her past. He knew that it would be difficult, considering that she had spent more than a thousand years waiting for him, but Kol was willing to try, even if he knew that it would take a lot of time.


    The craziness in Qetsiyah eyes became more and more obvious at every passing second as she replied with an angry face and exasperated voice, "LOVE? Do you think that I still love him? I have desiccated him and left him in a tomb where he has been conscious and in constant pain for more than a millennium.".


    As he spoke in a soft voice, Kol was holding her shoulder to support her. It seemed as if he was trying to comfort her. Inside the dimension of The Other Side, the material objects could touch the spiritual object, as if they were real.


    Qetsiyah breathing sped up and her anger became more and more apparent. If Qetsiyah''s eyes had heat vision or omega beam, then right now, Kol would be in a very painful situation.


    In the end, she jerked his hands away as she stood up angrily and took a few steps in retreat.


    On the side, Esther had been listening to their conversation from beginning to end. She was amazed by the earthshaking information hidden inside this casual conversation between the two of them. However, at this point, her expression changed from curiosity to worrying.


    Qetsiyah broke the silence as she took a few deep breaths, "Enough! This argument ends here. I don''t need you to kill Silas anyway! It''s not like I can just let you go after you just revealed to me that you know about Amara''s situation. What I truly need, is just your body. You were doomed the moment you entered The Other Side.", and then, she started chanting magic.


    Kol had already predicted that, so he started doing hand signs, as well.


    One the other hand, Esther panicked as she tried to appease the situation, "Sister. Please calm down. Kol is but a child. He doesn''t know what he is talking about. As a fellow guardian to the balance of nature, please find it in your heart to forgive him.".


    Kol interrupted her, "Mother! It''s alright. Trust me. I have a plan.", and then, he threw both his Tao mandalas at Qetsiyah.


    At this point, Esther ignored Kol and started chanting her spell.


    As she was about to finish her spell, the first Tao mandala that she had dodged returned from behind and cut off one of her legs, which disrupted her spell as she fell.


    Since she was already dead and in her spirit form, the Tao mandala could only disrupt her spell at best, but could not harm her.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kol spoke as he walked closer to her, "Alright! Alright! I get it. You want my body, right? Fine! How about we make a bet?".


    As Kol paused, Qetsiyah got up. When he saw a hint of curiosity flash in her face, he continued, "I''ll just let you use your spell on me. If you succeed in taking over my body, then I have nothing to say, but if you lose, then whenever I am on the Other Side, you''ll always appear when I call you.".


    Hearing this, Qetsiyah stopped and Esther, who was chanting her spell from the side, also stopped.


    Esther shouted in a panicked voice, "Kol! Stop this madness and apologize to her now. she is..".


    "Mother! I know what I am doing. You need to calm down." Kol interrupted her before she could continue and spoke in a firm voice while maintaining eye contact.


    Esther took a few quick breaths in exasperation. How was she suppose to calm down when her son was committing suicide?. But she knew how stubborn he could be and she knew that she stood no chance against either Qetsiyah or Kol. So, she chose to observe the situation for now. Perhaps he really, had a plan.


    Qetsiyah was very confused. She had no idea what Kol was trying to do. Did he want to die? Why would he willingly give her his body? So, she asked, "Are you sure? Do you realize, that if you do that, then you would be giving me your body without any resistance?".


    From Qetsiyah''s perspective, it was only difficult to enter Kol''s body, but once she was inside, it would be an easy task to takeover his body, considering his weak little soul that was only more than a century old.


    Qetsiyah understood the implication as she replied in anger, "Are you disparaging me? ME? I am the most powerful witch in history. How dare you!", as she showed her anger, the environment started to change. The wind became howling as the thunderstorm was looming in the sky.


    Kol took a step in retreat and spoke to calm her down, "Wow wow! Easy there. No need for the parlor tricks this soon. I am not looking down on you, but as you can see, I can put up a fight. Would you prefer that I resist instead? This way, you can get my body easily and even if by chance you fail, you can try again. you wouldn''t even need to spare the effort to find me."


    At this point, Qetsiyah went into contemplation for a few seconds. She chose not to take over his body from the beginning, instead, she was this tolerant with him, because form the first moment she saw him, Kol gave her a dangerous feeling. She chose to talk to him and tell him her story, so that he would help her kill Silas in the real world.


    After some thought, Qetsiyah nodded in acknowledgement. If he was telling the truth, then it would indeed be easier to take over his body.


    She replied, "Fine! The bet it is, then. Now come over here and let me cast the spell.".


    Kol raised his finger as if he was gesturing for her to stop, and then replied, "Wait! You don''t think that I would believe in you word, do you? How about we sign a contract instead? Like this.", and then he started doing some hand signs.


    Qetsiyah went on alert once again but Kol stopped after four hand signs that only took a little more than a second.


    Suddenly, an orange flame manifested in front of Kol and as the flame moved, a yellow paper and a barbed feather pen materialized out of the burning flame. First, the feather pen and then, when the whole piece of paper materialized, the flame disappeared.


    This was a devilish magic from the marvel and DC world that Kol had mastered many decades ago. It was the devil''s contract. It only now came into use in such an unexpected situation.


    Qetsiyah looked strangely at the paper as she replied with a sigh, "huh! This must be a new school of magic. How time changes.! Well alright. Let us get it over with.", then she walked towards Kol to sign her name on the contract and take over his body.


    The contract implied that Kol would let Qetsiyah enter and try to take over his body, once, but if she was unsuccessful, then whenever he visited the dimension of The Other Side, she would always appear whenever he called her.


    She first red the contract and then, as soon as she signed her name on it, the feather pen disappeared and the paper burst into flames and disappeared as it burned out.


    Qetsiyah looked with amazement. She was fascinated by the new magic of this age, but at the same time, she was not worried about the changing times because the spell that she was going to perform was a soul takeover spell. Unlike the traveler''s passenger spell, she would receive the memories of the body that she would enter, and it was permanent, unless she chose to leave that body.


    ------------Scene END-----------

 Chapter 12 - Nora - The Flerken.

    =PART-1


    After signing her name on the contract, Qetsiyah started to chant her magic.


    A few seconds later, she touched Kol''s temples with her thumbs in a cautious manner and then disappeared.


    As she was a spirit, she did not leave her body behind as she just entered Kol''s body. However, after merely a couple of seconds, she ran out screaming, as if she had just experienced a very painful situation.


    In order to takeover Kol''s body, Qetsiyah had to first enter it, and then push Kol''s soul aside with her soul strength, in order to take control of his body.


    Her technique was perfect, but she did not know about Kol''s omega effect.


    ------------Scene -Saying Goodbye.


    "Ahh! Ahh!", Qetsiyah flew out of Kol''s body while screaming.


    Only after half a minute could she gather her spirits, and uttered weakly, "You! How dare you! I thought we had a deal that you would let me take over your body.".


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!", Kol had been laughing as she was screaming in pain. When she spoke, he held back his laughter and replied with a schadenfreude face, "Deal? Of course not! The contract clearly stated that I would let you enter my body and it would be up to your efforts to actually, possess me.".


    On the side, Esther was stunned as well. She did not know how Kol managed to throw out the spirit of a thousand-year-old witch, out of his body. According to common sense, the older the spirit, the stronger it would be.


    Qetsiyah finally managed to calm down after taking a few deep breaths. She asked with a confused expression, "How did you do that.? Are you actually the soul of an ancient warlock possessing this body.?".


    Qetsiyah replied with a stunned expression, "Are you telling me that your body contains the universe''s most fundamental energy? And it still exists without blowing up into pieces? How?".


    On the side, Esther was stunned as well. Even she did not know that Kol''s body could contain cosmic energy, the most powerful and dangerous energy in existence.


    Esther asked in a surprised tone, "Kol, did you really accomplish that by altering the immortality spell? Not only does your body store cosmic energy, but your soul can even manipulate it freely? Even the most powerful witches can not do that. Perhaps, only God can.! Kol, tell me the truth.", she spoke those last few words in her usual commanding tone.


    On the side, when Qetsiyah heard this, she asked with a hint of greed in her eyes, "What? You did it with the immortality spell? Tell me, how the hell did you alter it?".


    Could she be any more obvious?! Kol rolled his eyes as he replied, "Not by altering it but creating a whole new spell after getting inspiration from it. Your spell can turn mortals into immortals by using the forces of nature, but my spell formation can turn mortals into gods by using a large amount of cosmic energy. As for the specifics, well that''s a mystery for another time, isn''t it? Now, I have to go.".


    Kol gave them an explanation that any witch from any world would consider, theoretically possible, but near impossible to achieve in practice.


    Qetsiyah and Esther tried to ask further, and stop him from leaving, but all they got in return was a short, "See Ya!", as Kol opened the Boomtube projection and returned to the real world.


    Qetsiyah and Esther could only look at each other. Turning mortals into gods?! The task of creating a magic formation that ran of cosmic energy instead of natural energy was extremely difficult in itself, but how was one suppose to know what ''god'', was? This concept had always been very vague.


    That told it was still a fact that Kol had created something incredible. Nature did not try to find a balance with him, which meant that Kol had surpassed nature itself. Perhaps only God could do that.


    When Kol had transformed himself using the blood essence of Darkseid, it was not only his body that had transformed, but his very soul had evolved into a god soul and became able to manipulate cosmic energy.


    If it was just about changing his DNA, then Kol would not have spent all those years recreating the bloodline transfer formation. In fact, the original formation that was taken from the Darkhold could accomplish that task, but that way, in the end, his soul would still be torn apart by the enormous amount of cosmic energy.


    =PART-2


    It had been nearly a week since Kol went to meet Qetsiyah on The Other Side.


    Currently, he was sitting in the garden, looking at a cute, white ''Khao Manee'' cat that had mysterious red eyes. Kol knew that these eyes did not possess any ability, but still, they seemed almost magical. He felt like he was drawn into them.


    ------------Scene -Naming The Flerken.


    Currently, Kol was sitting in the garden, observing the Flerken that was sitting in front of him and tried to communicate with it.


    It constantly uttered, "Meow! Meow!", in cute cat voice and occasionally nodding it''s cute, little head as if to express an opinion on a nonexistent subject.


    Kol knew that the Flerken was an intelligent species. They were just as intelligent as an a.d.u.l.t human being, so he was trying to understand what the Flerken was trying to express. Of course, he could just use his mental abilities, but he chose not to.


    Flerken were actually, considered a very dangerous alien species in the marvel world. They looked like the domesticated cats from Earth. They possessed tentacles that came out of their mouths and could swallow up large objects to store them in the pocket dimension inside their bellies.


    Normally, a Flerken would be able to lay hundreds of eggs at a time to produce offspring, but the white little cat in front to Kol was the only Flerken in this whole world, and it did not have another to mate with. Of course, Flerken could also make use of the energy they had devoured to lay eggs, but this was Kol''s loyal Flerken and without Kol''s permission, it would not lay eggs.


    After observing the Flerken in front of him for nearly an hour, Kol spoke, "Alright, I have decided. You shall be called, ''Nora!'', nod your head if you like this name.".


    Kol had already asked her many questions this way. Like whether could she mate with normal cats or what was her gender. It was a previously tested method and he could use it for communication for the short term until he learned to understand whatever she was trying to express.


    "Meow! Meow!'', Nora nodded her head twice and looked happy. Then, she jumped on Kol''s shoulder and stayed there.


    Kol patted her head as he spoke, "You can stay there it you like that place. Now, let''s go. I have to introduce you to Astrid. Then, I shall take you to visit the dimension of The Other Side.".


    ------------Scene END-----------


    When other people say Kol carrying a cat on his shoulders, they were a little surprised, but Kol ignored most and even enthusiastically introduced Nora to some of the people he usually met, like his chef.


    It was ironic how some vampires and werewolves considered themselves the strongest species on the planet, yet treated this dangerous Flerken like a cute little pet cat. They were granted a little bit of strength and thought that they had the right to act arrogantly towards the normal human beings, and yet, a being who could devour even the strongest of them, irrespective their resistance, acted in such humility that anyone would really consider her a cute little cat.


    =PART-3


    A few days after Kol had summoned Nora.


    He was standing in the garden on a nice, quiet afternoon. Nora was sitting on his shoulder as he opened a Boomtube projection.


    ------------Scene -Second Meeting With Qetsiyah.


    Kol and Nora went to the Other Side. This was the second time for Kol, but Nora was constantly turning her little head around, curiously observing everything. She had a pocket dimension inside her stomach, so most likely, she had sensed something different about the space here.


    Kol closed his eyes and tried to summon Qetsiyah. After more than a minute, he heard a voice coming from behind.


    "You actually came back!? And what is this? Did you bring a pet with you? Do you not understand the concept of the afterlife? Souls of the supernatural beings come here after they die.", Qetsiyah''s voice came from behind.


    As she paused, Kol had turned around and faced her. She then continued with an annoyed and dissatisfied expression, "Living beings are not supposed to be here, let along treating this place as their back garden. Not to mention, there are many souls here with unfinished business in the real world, and they would not mind possessing the body of a cat if it means to leave this place and go to the real world.", Qetsiyah''s voice came from behind.


    That annoyance on her face was proof that she must have tried to resist his summoning.


    Kol replied with a smile on his face, "Well, somebody is in a bad mood today! Shouldn''t you be thanking me instead? Although you have created the Other Side, let''s face it.! Even if you, as the creator of this dimension can somewhat interact with other souls, but the very concept on which this dimension is based on is to act as the hell, where the dead souls are to spend their eternity in solitude.", as he spoke, Kol came in front of her and sat down in a touching distance.


    Qetsiyah retreated a few paces and sat down, facing him.


    Kol shifted his body closer to her, as he continued, "Her name is Nora, do you want to hold her?", as he spoke, he picked Nora up from his shoulder and stretched his hands towards Qetsiyah, as if to give her the cat.


    When he saw, that Qetsiyah was about to react, he pulled Nora back as he spoke, "Just to be clear, Are you one of those perverted souls, who would prefer to possess a cat''s body? Not that I would mind if its you, but if this is what you truly want, then I can bring you some other cat to possess instead. You see, Nora is quite special.", as he spoke, the expression on his face became more and more worried.


    On the other hand, as Kol spoke the expression on Qetsiyah''s face became more and more annoyed. In the end, she raised her voice and replied in a cold voice, "Shut up! Who do you take me as? I would never possess an animal''s body. Let alone a cat.".


    At this point, it became apparent that Kol had started to get under Qetsiyah''s skin. He replied with a somewhat mocking expression, "Yeah! Like it wasn''t you, who tried to possess my body a few days ago. Since you don''t mind possessing the body of someone with the opposite gender, how am I suppose to know that the idea of possessing Nora''s body would bother you so much? Not to mention, Nora is the second strongest being on the planet. She is not just a cat.".


    Qetsiyah was so surprised by what Kol implied at the end of that sentence that she completely ignored his mocking tone in the beginning.


    Qetsiyah then looked at Nora with more attention and finally noticed something. So she asked in a curious and surprised manner, "The space around this cat is somewhat different, but that''s not all. There is something else inside its belly. What did you do? What kind of experiment did you conduct on this cat?.


    Qetsiyah, as the witch who had created the dimension of The Other Side in her prime, noticed something different about Nora, even if she was now nothing more than just a dead soul.


    Hearing this, Qetsiyah snorted as she replied, "Do you really think that it would be this easy? Do you not understand? I have trust issues. I will not give you any information that can harm me, either directly or indirectly.".


    Kol did not mind her attitude, but he changed the topic of conversation to something more casual. He knew that spending more than a thousand years in this place had made her paranoid. It would take a long time for her to open up to him.


    That told, Kol was here to spend his free time, and Qetsiyah could use some company as well, not to mention, casual conversations were not as fruitless when they discussed magic, sometimes.


    ------------Scene END-----------

 Chapter 13 - The Elixir.

    =PART-1


    Around eighty years had passed since Kol had started visiting the Other Side and a lot had happened during this time.


    Starting with The Other Side, the relationship between Kol and Qetsiyah had progressed a lot. Initially, Kol only started interacting with her for his gains, but as time passed, they started appreciating each other''s company.


    A thousand years ago, Qetsiyah was betrayed by the most important person in her life, on the most important day of her life. Her happiest moment turned into her worst nightmare in mere seconds when she discovered that her soon to be husband was cheating on her with none other than her close friend and handmaiden, Amara. That kind of shock nearly broke her psyche and she became obsessed with vengeance.


    In that state, she made some decisions that no other sane person would ever have made and even created a whole new dimension of torment in the afterlife, where the dead souls would suffer the worst kind of suffering for any human being, the solitude.


    Sanity and craziness had always been relative terms. Everyone has at least some craziness inside them. Nobody is perfect, and even if someone is, then they would still be considered crazy because that would be against common sense. If every single person since the beginning of time was perfectly sane, then human society would still be in the stone age.


    Qetsiyah did not become one of the most powerful witches to ever exist, by always acting according to common sense alone. So, when she created the immortality spell, she inevitably made many enemies among the conservative witches. In the end, she was stabbed in the back by her coven. Another betrayal for the already unstable Qetsiyah.


    After being brutally murdered by those who she considered her kin, she was trapped for a thousand years inside her self created purgatory. In solitude.


    As the saying goes, time corrects everything.


    Having nothing to do for a millennium but thinking about her past, Qetsiyah had regained some sanity when Kol met her, but she was still quite controlling, paranoid, a little crazy, and had major trust issues. So, Kol did not hide much of his intentions from her and acted candidly and openly.


    Kol outright told her why he had been coming to visit her. He was not worried since Qetsiyah had already signed the contract with him. She had no choice but to appear whenever he called her.


    In the beginning, she tried to fight him, but she was nothing more than a soul, so she could not win. Then, she tried the silent treatment, but with nothing else to do, Kol treated her like his dear diary. He just talked to her about his daily life and other irrelevant things. Completely one-sided.


    As time passed by, sometimes Qetsiyah had to respond, even if just to shut him up. In a couple of years, they even got used to each other, and because now she had somebody to talk to, her mental state improved a lot. At this point, she was not much different from any other normal girl.


    ------------Scene -Kol And Qetsiyah.


    This scene was from the time when twenty-three years had passed since Kol had started coming to the Other Side.


    Most of the time, he just visited Qetsiyah, but Esther sometimes joined them.


    As time passed, Kol started to bring objects from the real world into the Other Side, to create a small house and a nice living environment for Qetsiyah. He invited Esther as well, but she tactfully refused. The house existed inside a barrier where no other souls except Qetsiyah and Esther could enter.


    On one certain evening, Kol brought one of his newly create magic phonograph to the Other Side. It had been becoming difficult for Kol to live in this age as there was no form of entertainment. He was a person from the twenty-first century, so in the end, he created a few future instruments for his use. Like the phonograph that would be invented in the ninetieth century. Since only Kol and his few of his close people could use them, it would not affect the overall development of the world.


    That evening, Qetsiyah cooked for Kol to thank him, and so they had a nice dinner. Normally, Kol was the one to cook, so this change of rhythm gave them a few more topics to discuss and the early evening turned into the late night.


    After the dinner usually came the wine, but this time, Kol turned on the magic phonograph and proposed to dance with Qetsiyah. She first refused, but when he used the power of the contract to summon her on the open space in front of the phonograph, she could no longer refuse the rhythm of the melodious music.


    As they both were a little tired from the alacritous music, they subconsciously moved closer when the music slowed down.


    At this point, Kol was holding her waist. Both of them were moving according to the rhythm of the music.


    More than a minute passed as they almost forgot themselves.


    Suddenly, Qetsiyah was startled as her eyes widened, and so she pushed Kol away. She then retreated in panic.


    Since she was drunk, Qetsiyah missed a step and nearly lost her balance. Kol reacted quickly as he moved forward and caught her before she could fall.


    He looked in her eyes as he spoke, "You never have to be afraid because I will always be there to support you whenever you miss a step.".


    His faint voice gradually faded away in the melodious background music, but those words completely melted her already fluctuating heart, and so they kissed one last time before Qetsiyah pushed him away once again.


    In the end, Kol said goodbye and left. Qetsiyah was now drunk and she needed more to think things through.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    After that evening, their relationship became more and more intimate, and in the end, after many ups and downs, setbacks and opportunities, and hesitations and advances, they became romantically involved.


    Only a few years later, years of romance became love, and now Kol and Qetsiyah were madly in love with each other.


    In the end, Kol even took an opportunity to introduce Astrid and Qetsiyah.


    Their first meeting was awkward and there was dissatisfaction in the air. After that, Kol made it a point to bring Astrid to the Other Side, at least once in a week.


    After many awkward meetings, they bickered and even sometimes fought with each other, but Kol was always there to calm the mood. For him, it was like jumping in the middle of the encounter between the two tigresses who wanted each other''s territory.


    Astrid had always been together with Kol since the very beginning of their journey, and Qetsiyah always had trust issues. This situation was unacceptable for either of them, but Kol had forced them together and they could do nothing but argue, hoping that the other party would give up.


    Qetsiyah always had a strong character and years of experience had helped Astrid toughen up her original personality, not to mention they both truly loved Kol. So in the end, neither of them gave up.


    Even if they did, Kol would not just sit by and watch. He never knew to restrain, even in his past life, when he was nothing more than a normal human being.


    Kol already considered both of them as his wives. He was not an emotional person, so that was the only way he knew how to make them accept each other. He never gave up and neither did he let either of them give up.


    The most important thing in any relationship had always been, trust, and love could make any unfavorable, awkward situation, acceptable. Astrid, Qetsiyah, and Kol all had love in common, as for the trust, the passing time would help increase their familiarity with each other, enough for them to start trusting each other.


    And so, as the passing years turned into decades, and when the multiple of ten on the first digit became almost unnoticeable in front of the growing number on the tenth digit, both Qetsiyah and Astrid were glad that they had someone else other than Kol in their life.


    =PART-2


    Kol''s relationship was not the only thing to progress during this time. Qetsiyah had created an elixir for Kol, according to his requirements.


    From the outside, this new elixir was not as amazing as the elixir created from the immortality spell, but for her, it was much harder to create. This new elixir was much more complex and took a lot of time for her to create.


    Qetsiyah''s previous elixir, that was created from the immortality spell could turn any human who took it, into a new supernatural species called the true immortals.


    True immortals could not only live forever, but they also had - Infinite life span, Advanced Healing Factor, Advanced Immunity, and Powerful and ever-growing Psychic Powers. They could not be harmed by either magic, or any physical means, or even any poison and disease.


    Unlike any other supernatural species, true immortals were truly and unconditionally immortal and could not be killed by any means, but at the same time, since they were a different species altogether, true immortals could not use magic and nature found balance for their existence by creating doppelgangers, who could die in their place.


    Qetsiyah''s new elixir did not turn one species to another, and it could potentially be used by any living species in existence. It had the following effects.


    1. Anyone who took the elixir would be rejuvenated and their body would return to the best age of physical fitness. They would also acquire the best physical fitness of that age, like Captain America''s super-soldier serum.


    2. If it was to be taken by a child, whose body had not yet reached the best age of physical fitness, then the elixir would lay dormant in their system until they grow up, and until then, it would constantly make changes in their body to adjust the best physical fitness of any age they reach.


    4. Whoever took the elixir was not impervious to any harm and only had minor regeneration ability, so it was balanced in itself.


    5. Since the person who took the elixir could be killed by external harm, nature did not try to find the balance with them by creating doppelgangers.


    6. The elixir was balanced in itself and did not affect the nature, and in return, nature did not affect the one who took it either. That meant that the elixir was not affected by the world laws. It would work even if the person who took the elixir was to travel to a different multiverse altogether.


    7. Anyone who took the elixir would never age again. They would have an infinite lifespan.

 Chapter 14 - Markos.

    =PART-1


    Kol was having the time of his life with his two wives, and the time flew by like the drifting winds of the changing seasons.


    Currently, one century had passed since Kol had started visiting the Other Side.


    You learn more about your self as you interact with more people. Their opinions of you reflect on their behavior. Interacting with the same people for more than a century reveals things about you that even you, yourself never knew were there. Especially if these people are the ones you love the most in the world and wouldn''t feel the need to hide from. Someone like your soulmates.


    As such, Kol learned a lot about himself. He learned that he had no real talent for being a king or leader of any kind. He had his moments and he could be cunning when he needed to be, but he did not truly enjoy ruling the kingdom. He could always miss something if he tried to do something he was not enjoying.


    After having to die and be reborn, Kol had gotten a new start. Now he had a family and life was not as meaningless and bleak like it used to. He loved learning magic and had a clear goal in mind. Kol finally considered himself somewhat ''normal''.


    At the same time, considering his past life, he would never be completely ''normal''. He had the tendency to set things up and build them, but never to actually manage what he had built. In fact, he doubted if his kingdom could even ever work properly if not for Astrid''s efforts.


    Of course, it did not mean that Kol did not care. He would not have started something if he did not care.


    In any case, as Kol became aware of his shortcomings, he found a solution. He did not decide to change himself since he would not be as talented in sorcery if he paid so much attention in trivial matters. Instead, he decided to find more such loyal subordinates who would follow through his plans for the future.


    Kol was the strongest being on the planet and he did not need to fear that his own subordinates would betray him. Say even if they did, then what!? He had nothing to fear.


    Not to mention, Kol was actually very crafty. He had made long term plans and ways to counter any unexpected situations based on the knowledge he had about the world.


    =PART-2


    On one fine evening, Kol was in the kitchen, cutting vegetables. Today was one of those days when he brought Astrid to the other side and then they all spent a nice day together.


    It was nearly time for dinner and today was Kol''s turn to cook.


    Qetsiyah, on the other hand, had begun to see her as a little sister and usually never rebuked her. She was a dead spirit living in The Other Side for over a thousand years and subconsciously saw something like going outside the barrier as ''normal''. For the scenery she was so used to seeing, Qetsiyah believed that she could protect Astrid no matter which witch spirit wanted to possess her.


    And so, Qetsiyah and Astrid, who were just supposed to go out in the garden had already left the barrier, unknown to Kol.


    Inside the dimension of the other side, the distance was a relative term for the spirits. Since they could exist in their material form, they could interact with the material objects from the real world, like they would if they were in the real world.


    On the other hand, the spirits inside The Other Side could still do everything that a spirit could usually do. Like levitating, possessing living things if they knew how to, crossing long distances in a blink of an eye and even turning invisible.


    Qetsiyah was helping her satisfy her curiosity as she made it easier for Astrid to travel in this dimension. Not to mention, Astrid did not have any abilities whatsoever, besides being an original vampire. So it would be extremely dangerous for her to go out alone in a place where any spirit would want to possess her and could do so casually.


    Qetsiyah was not considered one of the most powerful witches of all time for noting. Other spirits feared her presence. She was definitely one of the strongest beings in this dimension.


    =PART-3


    A worthy enemy is not the one who is stronger than you, because if you fight hard enough, you might overcome him one day. Neither is he the one who is smarter than you because if you try hard enough, you might outsmart him one day. Nor is he the one who has the ability to kill you, because once you die, the fight is over.


    A worthy adversary is the one who strikes you when you least expect him and takes away the thing you hold most dear. Today, Kol might encounter an enemy like that.


    Astrid and Qetsiyah were sitting by a lake in the forest somewhere.


    Astrid was the one who was usually talking, while Qetsiyah was occasionally explaining some things as they talked. She was interjecting a word or two between the sentences as Astrid talked enthusiastically.


    After getting over with the fighting, and the dissatisfaction at the beginning from when they first met, Qetsiyah had come to adore Astrid as her little sister.


    Astrid was initially a happy adventurous spirit and after turning into a vampire, her emotions were only heightened further. She became even more cheerful, but at the same time, years of experience had made her character tough and she could be quite stubborn when she needed to be.


    Qetsiyah liked how Astrid was so full of life. Just being around her made her want to live again, and see hope for life. Astrid reminded her how it was like to be alive.


    As they were talking, Qetsiyah noticed a shadow approaching them from the front. They were currently in a forested area. The time before the sunset was not as bad for fishing, and they were going to try their luck, on Astrid''s request.


    At this time, the shadow had become clear and Qetsiyah''s expression became somewhat strange as she vigilantly started looking around the area, but before she could notice anything, Astrid spoke from the side.


    "Tess! Who is that? Is something wrong?", As the expression on Qetsiyah''s face changed, Astrid had noticed something wrong, so she followed her gaze and found the approaching shadow. At the same time, she had also sensed danger with her vampire senses, so she asked Qetsiyah, vigilantly.


    Qetsiyah was distracted by Astrid and she forgot to look around. Instead, she spoke to the person who was now standing a few paces from them.


    "Yes! I remember! Not only are you that very reason why we have to live as outcasts and the scourge of society, but last time, you even declared yourself a traitor.", Markos made a repulsed and angry expression as he spoke, staring straight at Qetsiyah with a cold gaze.


    Qetsiyah made an annoyed expression as she replied, "Markos! It seems you have forgotten your place. As your ancestor, now it is up to me to reeducate you.", she spoke the last few words with a raised tone and was just about to start chanting.


    Markos''s cold gaze flashed with a hint of anger when Qetsiyah declared herself his ancestor. He interrupted her before she could start her chanting, "Oh! You have always been impulsive, but today you can not save that little family of yours.", after that, he paused and continued as he shouted an order, "DO IT!".


    As Markos shouted an order in the air, it seemed as if the air in the surrounding area started to fluctuate around Qetsiyah and Astrid and one by one people started to appear.


    It did not even have to be mentioned that they might have been concealed with some kind of high-level clocking spell.


    These people wore different clothes and had different ages and heights. When Markos shouted that order, they uncloaked themselves and started chanting a spell while holding each other''s hands, as if to form a network.


    There were quite a few of them. Around a few hundreds. and they were standing a few hundred meters around Qetsiyah and Astrid, to form a circle. Inside the circle, only Qetsiyah, Astrid and Markos were standing in confrontation.


    As they started chanting their spell, Qetsiyah also started to chant hers, in order to intercept theirs. Unfortunately, even though she used to be a powerful witch when she was alive, but currently she was just a spirit, not much different from them, and they had a major numerical advantage.


    That told, Qetsiyah still managed to blast away nearly fifty of the enemy spirits, but that number was not comparable to a few hundred. In the end, Qetsiyah could only resist for a few seconds before both the girls screamed and bent on their knees. They held their heads in pain. Battle was always difficult when you had to fight while protecting someone.


    Astrid tried to resist, but her punches just passed right through him as his body became ethereal and illusionary.


    In the end, Markos''s body gradually melted into hers.


    Qetsiyah could do nothing but watch in resentment as Astrid''s body twitched on the ground.


    Astrid was struggling hard to fight for the control of her own body from Markos.


    At this moment, Qetsiyah felt powerless for the first time in her life. She was angry at herself and she wished that Kol was here.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    Markos succeeded in possessing Astrid''s body, but he still needed a way to get out of this dimension. The hard part was already over. After all, he had the perfect hostage.


    =PART-3


    Kol sitting on the dinner table and Qetsiyah and Astrid had not yet returned. He had just discovered that Qetsiyah and Astrid had left the barrier. He was furious but still decided to wait for ten minutes before casting the locator spell. The sun had already set and they should be coming soon. He was going to give them a piece of his mind after they returned.


    After waiting for a while, Kol decided to cast the locator spell.


    Just as he was about to get up, he sensed a huge magic fluctuation coming from the front of the house. It was followed by a huge bursting noise and fierce winds.


    The glass windows had started to creak as if they were about to shatter at any moment by the huge wind pressure.


    Kol was startled as he ran to the door. This was not supposed to happen. the environment inside the barrier was constant and could only be adjusted by either Qetsiyah, Esther or himself.


    As he opened the soundproof door, he was stunned by the sight in front of his eyes.


    The once beautiful garden was now in ruin and hundreds of people were chanting a spell while holding each other''s hands, as if to form a network around the house.


    The barrier was created in order to protect the environment around the house, and create a separate living space for Qetsiyah. It was a strong barrier that could still hold against even the strongest witch spirits, but still not strong enough to hold against hundreds of witches.


    What was this concept of a few hundred witches!? If an ultra-strong witch, like Qetsiyah, had the power of a hundred strong a.d.u.l.t witches when she was alive, and she was able to create a dimension by herself, then a few hundred witches had at least twice that strength. How could a barrier created inside such an artificial dimension hold against that kind of power!? After all, the barrier could not be stronger than the dimension itself.


    This was an unexpected situation since no witch coven was as large as this. Only the travelers, who could now be considered a new race by themselves had these numbers, and Kol had no reason to expect them to attack, considering the fact that Qetsiyah herself was a traveler. At one point, she was even the leader of the travelers.


    Neither of them could speak as they struggled hard. Astrid''s eyes were somewhat panicked, while Qetsiyah''s eyes were full of resentment directed towards her captors. There was even a hex placed on her eyes so that she could not cast a spell through them.


    As a dead soul, she did not have enough raw mana to break through the restrains forcefully. Like all the other dead witch spirits, she had to draw mana from outside in order to cast spells. No matter how strong she was when she was alive, she could not escape this fact, nor had she ever tried. Something else to regret, for her later.


    When Kol looked at them, Qetsiyah tried to convey something to him through her eyes, but Kol was instantly blinded by the intense anger as he completely ignored whatever message she was trying to convey.


    Kol''s eyes glowed with red light as he roared in anger, "HOW DARE YOU!!".


    Ever since coming to this world, this was the first time Kol was this angry. He was not only angry at his enemy, but also Qetsiyah and Astrid, and even himself for being too lazy.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    This was the first time Kol had encountered travelers. This incident would remind him to not look down on his enemies.


    Just because he knew a possible future, it did not mean that everything would happen according to what he knew. He was currently living in the real world and unexpected situations could always happen. He couldn''t always even predict those closest to him.

 Chapter 15 - The Travelers.

    =PART-1


    When you are truly angry, you are controlled by that anger. That intense d.e.s.i.r.e to vent it, and find relief.


    But when you are pushed so much that your impulse has gone beyond the limits of your anger, then at that moment, you are filled with an intense d.e.s.i.r.e to kill. You are driven by that d.e.s.i.r.e. At that moment, all you have to do is take a step forward, and the primal instincts will take over. If you resist, then you will feel like you will explode by an overwhelming force gradually building up inside you.


    Morality, common sense and social values are etched inside every person, so deeply that even at the moment when you are controlled by your primal instincts, there is still a hint of fear etched inside your very soul, so deeply embedded that from the deepest recesses of your very subconscious, you resist crossing over that final line.


    Because you know. Deep inside, that community and civilization are the ones that are at the top of the food chain. Not you. So, that fear rules you. That fear of consequences and an unpredictable future.


    What if that was to go away? What if you were The Only Being at the top of the food chain? What would a person do then, if he knew that he was the only person who was strong enough to be the only king of this world? And what would he do if he was provoked? Currently, Kol was provoked. And he was angry.


    ------------Scene -Primal Fear.


    From the moment since Kol opened the front door of his house to the moment he noticed Astrid and Qetsiyah being tied up, only a couple of seconds had passed, but the travelers were already focusing their spell on the door, in order to trap Kol when he came out.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated Kol.


    His eyes glowed with a red light as he roared in anger.


    At this moment, time seemed to have slowed down for Kol, his heart was beating rapidly to quicken the flow of blood all over his body. In order to support it for the impending act of destruction.


    What he had just seen had brought back old memories for Kol. Long forgotten memories from his past life that he would prefer to rather forget.


    It was unclear what exactly those memories were, and why would it still affect him even when it was all in his past life, but it was clear that something that had long been buried in his mind had risen to surface and it brought along a different aspect of Kol''s nature. A part of him that he kept buried.


    The travelers had taken his loved ones hostage and it shook him from his very soul. He instinctively felt powerless, and that kind of feeling brought along fear of losing someone he cared about.


    Perhaps in his past life, something similar had happened, but he was powerless to stop it. However, this time it was different. He was a god. So, all that fear turned into anger. And these travelers would now face all the anger bottled up inside of him for his two lives.


    Qetsiyah was already dead, to begin with. The best they could do was cause her pain. As for Astrid, she was a supernatural creature. That meant that even if she was to die, at best it would only teach her a lesson. Her soul would just go to the other side and Kol could just bring her back.


    That told, if she was to actually die, then Kol would certainly feel guilty, as he would regret it later when he calmed down. But currently, he was too overwhelmed by his anger to worry about any guilt that he might feel in the future.


    As he jumped into the crowd of travelers, he felt an invisible barrier trying to stop him in the air.


    At this moment, Kol was acting on pure instincts, so instead of trying to figure out the magic, he threw a punch in the air in front of him and a distinct sound, like glass shattering, could be heard even among the chanting voices of travelers. It was apparent that whatever spell that was preventing Kol, had been shattered by pure strength.


    As the spell shattered, Kol did not fall down, instead, he used the ability to fly, and continued his original trajectory in the air.


    He landed in front of an unsuspecting traveler whose head was already down in pain caused by the spell backfire.


    The sound of the sonic boom sounded loudly in the air as Kol punched the traveler in the front.


    Unfortunately, his punch just passed right through her.


    Even if her head was down, that traveler had managed to capture the image of Kol''s shoes as he jumped in front of her.


    As his punch failed, Kol covered both his hands in the omega effect, similar to how he released erosion blasts and followed by another punch, right to the head of the traveler.


    The travelers turned her body illusionary once again, but this time as the punch just got inside her body, Kol released a tiny bit of energy from his hands.


    As a result, the spirit of that traveler girl burst into many tiny light particles in the air, like a water balloon smashing on the pavement.


    Then in less than a second, those light particles gradually disappeared in the air. Her spirit was truly and utterly annihilated from this world. She did not go to heaven or hell, or any other dimension of the afterlife, but simply ceased to exist.


    What followed after that was a massacre. The travelers who could usually sacrifice themselves for their cause without any hesitation, were now consumed by the fear that came from their very soul. The primal fear.


    There were only screams around the area as they tried to escape, but Kol instinctively went after those who tried to escape.


    Usually, they could use that to their advantage by running in opposite directions, but at this moment, they were controlled by their primal fear and only knew to escape. They had become the sheep who could only push one another and Kol was like an angry tiger in the herd of sheep.


    Only after more than half of the travelers had been annihilated did Kol calm down a little, and looked in the direction where Astrid and Qetsiyah were held.


    At this point, the space around the area had become very unstable. Space cracks could be seen everywhere.


    Kol jumped towards Astrid and Qetsiyah to annihilate the spirits of those travelers who were holding his wives captive.


    Astrid was freed first as she was closer. After freeing her, he did not stop to comfort her, instead, he told her to follow him as he jumped towards the travelers who were holding Qetsiyah captive.


    It took Kol only around ten seconds to free Qetsiyah.


    After freeing her, he held her with one arm and opened his other arm in the direction where Astrid was. He now wanted to hug and comfort both his wives before the three of them could continue to annihilate the travelers together.


    He was expecting Astrid to follow him when he was freeing Qetsiyah. As he did not feel anything on his arm, he felt something unusual and looked in the other direction.


    Astrid was standing in front of a space crack with three other travelers who were chanting a spell. She was not even resisting.


    At this point, Qetsiyah seemed to have reacted as she suddenly spoke in panic, "Oh no! Kol! That''s not Astrid. She had been possessed. This is bad.".


    As she spoke, Kol came to a realization. In the beginning, Astrid and Qetsiyah were held together in the middle of the group of travelers, but during his rampage, they were shifted to the side. It was almost as if the travelers were trying to protect them from getting killed in the crossfire.


    Or to be specific, they were trying to protect their own. Since Qetsiyah could not be possessed, or killed, then they were obviously trying to protect the traveler inside Astrid.


    As he annihilated the spirit of first the two travelers who had jumped in front of his path, he could see a faint light leaving Astrid''s body. It was heading in the direction of the space crack.


    It was Markos''s spirit. He had realized that his plan had failed because he underestimated Kol. Fortunately for him, space here had become unstable and that was his chance to escape.


    Kol aligned his right hand in the direction of Markos''s spirit that was heading for the space crack at a speed that was unusually quick for even a spirit.


    He aimed his erosion blast and fired at the exact moment when it was just about to enter the space crack. Unfortunately, Markos''s spirit was already too close to the space crack and it managed to jump inside.


    The erosion blast only managed to just barely scratch it, but its chances of survival were not much. Even if Markos did manage to survive, he would still suffer permanent, incurable damage to his soul.


    Kol took a few breaths to calm himself down. There was no use crying over spilled milk. He knew that even if Markos did manage to survive, he would still meet him one day.


    After calming down Kol comforted his wives and put the barrier that prevented the traveler''s spirits from leaving the area. Then, the three of them continued the massacre together.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    After the end, Kol scolded both Astrid and Qetsiyah.


    One the other hand, Qetsiyah took everything too casually. She thought everything was under her control and she could do anything just because she was strong. Granted that she did indeed have something backing that up, she still needed to realize that she was now dead and things have changed.


    =PART-2


    The Travelers were a mysterious, several millennia old, once powerful, cursed sub-culture of witches who had been transmitting the knowledge of their spells from one generation to another.


    Sub-culture just meant a big coven. Every coven had their own culture and their own way of using magic. Before the curse had been placed upon them, the travelers used what they called, pure magic. They just borrowed ambient mana from earth to cast their spells.


    After Qetsiyah created the spell for immortality, it caused a schism among the witches. Some were conservatives who wanted to maintain the balance of nature by not using magic to create abnormalities such as the Immortals.


    On the other hand, a group of witches that would become the Travelers known today believed that they could use their pure magic to perform greater things much like a member of theirs, Qetsiyah had created immortality.


    The witches, fearing the power the Travelers possessed and the things they could do to the world, placed a curse on their entire sub-culture to prevent them from using their pure magic, or the spirit magic that most other witches used. This curse also prevented them from gathering in groups and settling as a tribe. Whenever they tried to gather, some natural disaster would strike them. As a result, Travelers adopted a nomadic lifestyle. Constantly on the move.


    What those conservative witches did to the Travelers around a millennium ago was extremely cruel, but the Travelers were now a group of extremists that were willing to do anything and go to great lengths in order to get their revenge against the witches. All for something that had happened more than a millennium ago. It was almost crazy.


    If it was usual, then Kol might have been willing to help the travelers to lift their curse in return for their loyalty, but now it had become apparent that the Travelers would be his enemies in the future. So, this curse was good for Kol. It did not affect anyone else but travelers. It only served to weaken them.


    Passenger spells were primarily used by the Travelers as a way to possess other bodies without facing the consequences of their Travelers'' curse while practicing magic as a group in their own bodies. They used magic through the person they possessed, and since these were not their own bodies, they could now gather as a group.


    Markos was a witch and the leader of the Travelers. He was born five hundred years after the curse had been placed, in the fifth century BC. He had made great plans in order to lift the curse and get their revenge. He had created and cast the "prophecy" spell for the doppelg?ngers.


    Since Markos needed the blood of both the doppelg?ngers to break the curse, his "prophecy" spell would make the doppelg?ngers believe, that they were soulmates, and this promise of true love would make the doppelg?ngers of Silas and Amara come together in every lifetime.

 Chapter 16 - Sage - The Vampire.

    =PART-1


    After coming back from the other side, Kol realized that he needed to make some changes in his life. Starting with resurrecting Qetsiyah.


    He had been ignoring this problem until now because unconsciously, Kol had started to like the quiet life in the dimension of the Other Side. Away from the hustle and bustle of the kingdom.


    In his previous life, Kol lived a lonely life. He had to do everything himself. So, although he had adjusted well in this new world, he still preferred a quiet, peaceful life. Perhaps a life with the family was better, but he still needed a place where people would not follow him around to take orders. A place where he could cook and not be bothered by the roaming chef.


    Kol treated the dimension of The Other Side as a get-away. A place where he could let his guard down and just enjoy life and Qetsiyah was the reason why he went there. If there was no Qetsiyah, then Kol would have no reason to go to a different dimension every week.


    In recent years, after building up his kingdom, Kol had become lazy. His last encounter with the travelers was a reminder that he should not be complacent just because he had everything he ever wanted, because someday when he let his guard down, someone stronger, smarter, or craftier might come along and take away everything he held dear.


    =PART-2


    More than half a century ago, many teams of spies from the Polaris kingdom were sent all over the world.


    Kol had named his kingdom, ''The Polaris Kingdom'', which is the brightest start in the constellation of Ursa Minor.


    Just a few days after the events that took place in The Other Side, Kol sent orders to all his spies to monitor the activities of the travelers.


    After the spies monitored their activities, several teams would be sent to wipe them out. Then the envoys from all races would soon follow. They would initiate Kol''s long term plans to slowly take over the world.


    ------------Scene -Resurrection.


    Two years after the events that took place in The Other Side.


    In the bas.e.m.e.nt of Kol''s manor.


    Currently, a group of witches were surrounding a spell formation and chanting a long spell.


    Kol was standing before another spell formation that was smaller than the one surrounded by the witches. Both the formations were close to each other and connected together by strange yet mysterious symbols.


    As the witches were chanting their spells, Kol was doing hand signs in front of the smaller spell formation. A bit rough, cubical stone could be seen in the middle.


    This cubical stone was actually the headstone that was placed on Silas''s tomb by Qetsiyah. It contained her calcified blood.


    As Kol proceeded with his spell, in a few seconds, he pushed his right hand forward and a green magic circle materialized out of thin air. It was facing the calcified blood that was floating in the air.


    Kol then slowly rotated his wrist as if to open a doorknob and the magic circle started to rotate along with it.


    As the circle rotated, changes could be seen on the calcified blood. It was as if the time was turning back. Before long, the blood was no longer calcified as it floated in the air.


    This was the time magic. Kol did not need time stone to do time magic as he had already altered the spell and now he could do it with the cosmic energy. The only problem was that it took a very large amount of energy to do time magic. So, he could not resurrect Qetsiyah with time magic alone. That would require him to turn back time for more than a thousand years.


    As the blood was purified, Kol stopped his spell and let the blood float on the magic formation. After taking a few deep breaths, he activated the formation by releasing a little mana in it.


    As the formation started, the blood began to multiply by itself. Tendons and boned started to grow out of it as the shape of a body slowly formed. Before long, it looked like a women''s body.


    It was Qetsiyah''s body at the time of her death.


    The big magic formation drew mana from the atmosphere and supplied it to the witches who were casting a big spell. It also worked as a special type of summoning formation.


    After her body was formed, Kol looked at the big spell formation.


    At this point, the witches had stopped their spell. In the middle of the formation, Qetsiyah''s soul could be seen floating. She had a happy and excited expression on her face.


    Kol then proceeded to put Qetsiyah''s soul in her body.


    From now on, he would have to say goodbye to the quiet, peaceful life of the Other Side, but at the same time, he just had to reunite with his siblings and his family would then be complete. Though it would have to wait.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    =PART-3


    Soon after resurrecting Qetsiyah, Kol gave her the new immortality elixir as a symbol of their love. From that moment on, their love would be everlasting.


    A year after the events that took place in the Other Side, Kol summoned the witch leaders of every coven in his kingdom for a meeting and offered them generous terms for their siphons.


    The witch leaders had doubts about Kol intentions, but by this point, most of them had already trusted him quite a lot. Not to mention his generous terms and the fact that the siphons were already considered abominations by many witch communities, and may even face harsh treatment by their covens when discovered.


    When they were already conflicted, Kol clearly stated his intentions towards siphons. He told them that he was building up a special squad in order to better protect their kingdom. When it was stated clearly, the witch leaders no longer hesitated and put forward the names of the siphons born in their coven.


    Although siphons were rare, but not as rare. Polaris kingdom was a big kingdom, and they had many covens, so Kol managed to acquire quite a few siphons for his plans.


    On the other hand, the witch leaders were very happy to gain favor from their king, not to mention the generous terms offered.


    =PART-4


    In the year 1217 AD. A couple of years after the events that took place in The Other Side.


    Kol received an unexpected visitor in his manor.


    After the afternoon tea, he was just about to go to the underground laboratory when the housekeeper informed him of a female vampire wearing the Mikaelson family crest, seeking an audience with him.


    At first, he thought that it could be one of the vampires sent by his siblings or his father, but when he went to the audience room, he was surprised to see a familiar face.


    It was not someone he had met in this life, but Kol had seen her on the TV show in his previous life.


    The vampire Sage. She was the lover of his eldest brother, Finn. It was quite unexpected that she would come here.


    Kol decided to read her mind with his mental abilities. By this point, he had honed his mental abilities enough to read someone else''s mind without them even noticing.


    She was leaning back on the couch in a relaxed manner and had a drink in her hand as one of the housemaids stood aside, tending to her needs.


    Since she carried the Mikaelson family crest, her treatment was different than the usual guests.


    Kol walked to the couch in front of her and sat down. Then he spoke as the maid filled up his glass, "My time is quite precious. Do you mind telling me, how have you come in possession of Mikaelson family crest?".


    Sage was quite curious about this, Kol. She had heard quite a lot about him from every Mikaelson sibling. When she heard him speak, she leaned forward as she spoke, "Yes! I am Sage, a vampire send by your siblings. They seek a reunion after so many years.".


    As she replied, Kol raised an eyebrow and spoke, "Oh! And what would be the special occasion for a reunion after so many years?".


    As Kol spoke, a hint of hope flashed in her eyes as she replied, "Your sister Rebekah is getting married to a wealthy noble.".


    As Kol spoke the first few words, she had a hopeful expression on her face, but as he continued to speak, her expression became somewhat bleak.


    She replied with an expressionless face, "I am the wife of your brother, Finn. Our marriage wasn''t as grand an occasion. I am but a common girl, so when we fell in love, we just declared our marriage.".


    At this point, Kol was looking at her straight in the eyes. When he saw that her expression did not change, he rolled his eyes as he spoke, "Oh cut the crap lady! Do you think me a fool? You are but a lover of my brother, Finn. My sister Rebekah is not getting married at all. You just want to lure me to my siblings, so that I would see their situation, and rescue Finn.", at this point, he paused.


    Kol then continued, "Finn fell in love with you and so he wanted to leave the rest of my siblings to spend his life with you. Then Niklaus felt betrayed by his decision, so he dagger-ed him and put his desiccated body into a coffin.".


    At this point, Sage put down her glass and looked at Kol with a vigilant expression. As Kol spoke she had a fearful expression. She must have thought that Kol was in league with Niklaus, but as he continued, she made her resolve as her heart tightened. She knew that she stood no chance, but she could still escape as she did before with Niklaus.


    When Kol saw her vigilance, he spoke with a soft voice, "You don''t have to be alarmed, I mean no harm.".


    She did not lower her vigilance. On the contrary, she tightened her muscles. Seeing her so, Kol suddenly tightened his eyes and released telekinesis.


    Sage felt her body lifted in the air. She struggled, but to no avail. In the end, she stopped struggling and just stared at Kol straight in the eyes, waiting for him to reveal his intention.


    Kol''s telekinesis was in fact not strong enough to bound vampires, but he lifted Sage, strait in the air, where she had no footing. So she could not make use of her enhanced vampire muscles to break his telekinesis.


    Seeing her expression change to calm, he continued, "I do not agree with my brother Niklaus. I promise you that not only will I free Finn, but I will see to it that you two have a proper marriage.".


    At this point, Sage''s calm expression turned into a hopeful one. With his strength, Kol did not need to deceive her at all.


    She spoke with a ray of light in her eyes, "Really? You would do that? It seems that I have misjudged you. I apologize for my earlier deception. I was just being cautious.".


    At this point, a hint of mockery flashed in Kol''s eyes as he replied, "Yes! The fact that my brother Finn has fallen in love with you earns you this precedence, but then there is also the fact that you tried to deceive me at our first meeting. Now, you do understand if I have doubts about my brother''s choice, do you not? So I must test you first.".


    As Kol spoke, Sage''s expression turned somewhat bleak, but then again, Kol was her only hope. Her only way to fight against the original vampires and free the love of her life. So, her expression turned into a resolute one.


    Kol then continued before she could reply, "And then there is also the fact that I am the king of a country. Considering the fact that my brother Finn is not here and therefore your marriage is not official, I can not simply pardon your behavior, now can I?", Kol then paused.


    Kol again continued, "So how about this. You become my general and lead a part of my army. To be specific, a part of my vampire army. If you do well, then I will keep my end of the bargain and free Finn when fate would reunite me with my siblings. But, at the same time, I will not actively seek them, nor can you do anything, whether directly or indirectly, to lure them to me. What do you think?".


    From the TV show, Kol knew that Sage would be a very good general, and he was in need of someone who wasn''t just loyal to him because of some magic potion or ring.


    Kol was not worried that Sage could sway his loyal soldiers. As long as they wore the daylight rings, those vampires would only be loyal to him. Plus his mental abilities were not just for show. If she did plan something, then Kol would be the first one to know.


    Not to mention the fact that he was her only hope. Currently, Sage could do anything to free Finn and Kol was going to make full use of her dedication.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    It did not take long for Sage to agree to his conditions and swear loyalty to him. Vampires were immortal creatures and Kol''s test was exactly just that.


    If Sage could hold on to that love for his brother Finn for a few centuries, then he did not mind reuniting them and seeing to their marriage.


    Kol knew from the TV show that it was true. Sage did indeed wait for Finn for more than nine hundred years. But, then again, the situation there was different. So, he decided to test her and make use of her dedication to get a loyal, capable general. It was like hitting two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 17 - Universal Siphon Gene Transfer Agent.

    =PART-1


    On one fine morning, Kol was sleeping n.a.k.e.d in his bed with his arms spread out. Astrid was clutching onto him from the right and Qetsiyah from the left side. He hugged them tightly in his arms as they were both n.a.k.e.d. It could be imagined what might have happened last night.


    A couple of years had passed since the last time and life was quiet once again. Over the years Kol had managed to make many loyal subordinates.


    Sage had proven herself in the role of a general. Initially, she was not as good when it came to gathering intelligence, and strategies, but she was a natural talent when it came to combat. She led her soldiers by example.


    In the beginning, people were loyal to him only because of some magic potion, rings, or the fact that they had no choice under his unmatched strength, but as the time passed, and the generations after generations came and went, they became loyal to him on their own free will. Even the immortal creatures like the vampires eventually gave in to the changes and prosperity brought under his rule.


    As his influence in the world grew, countless men and women selflessly committed acts of loyalty that only existed in the fairy-tales and he now had no shortage of people wanting to sacrifice themselves for him.


    Of course, the prosperity also brought out the greed and arrogance from many others, but they were soon suppressed by those of more wit and those with more loyalty.


    In the end, his rule was becoming more and more stable and his position in the world was solidifying.


    However, Kol knew that it was nothing but an illusion, because in the end, even if his rule was stable and his potion was solidified, it takes a king to rule a country and an emperor to rule the kings. To rule the whole world, be it in the light or the shadows, he needed to rule all the emperors.


    To rule the emperors, first, he needed the emperors. The men who were not only loyal to him but believed in the same cause as he did. Men who were bound to him by more than just honor. The men who were worthy of being emperors. The men with indomitable will, strong enough that the time would have no effect on their objective. The men of great ambition, yet strong enough forbearance that all the riches in the world would not be able to sway them.


    Such people could only be described in the legends, and that was exactly what Kol needed. He needed the legends that could be loyal to him, and only him. Kol was well aware of the fact that even if the people like that really did exist, then only a very few things in this world would earn their loyalty. The family was one of them.


    Of course, Kol had considered his own family, but he could not call them just yet. Not because of some stupid reason like not wanting to change the timeline, but because his family was very predictable. Even if he were to take the time to solve all the conflict between them, they would most likely prefer to indulge themselves in debauchery, rather than managing some territory, not to mention that they had many other drawbacks. His siblings still needed to experience more, and m.a.t.u.r.e over time.


    And so, over time, whenever he was not occupied with other matters, Kol began to ponder over such issues.


    =PART-2


    The years kept passing and eventually it came to the year, 1273 AD.


    More than half a century ago, Kol had asked all the witch covens in his kingdom to look for the Siphons, in order to enlist them in a special squad in the army, but only those close to him knew that Kol''s intentions were never so simple.


    While it was true that he wanted a special squad made of Siphons, but what he cared more about, was figuring out how their abilities worked. He just wanted to experiment with them. Considering the position that the Siphons had in their community, nobody would miss them.


    Through the various experiments, in just a couple of years after the beginning of the experiments, Kol discovered that the Siphons had a different gene than the rest of the witches. This gene was more compact, but yet more complex.


    And so, after more than half a century, on one fateful day, as Kol was enjoying his afternoon tea, he finally received the good news from Qetsiyah as she happily ran out of the laboratory from its garden exit.


    On that day, Qetsiyah brought the news that their universal siphon gene transfer agent was finally a success.


    As the name implied, the Universal Siphon Gene Transfer Agent was a magical particle that was meant to transfer the siphon gene of the Siphon witches to the people of theoretically any other humanoid race.


    The word "Universal", here implied, that as long as the person going through the experiment was humanoid, then the gene transfer agent could successfully complete the transfer of the Siphon gene.


    It would work even if the person going through the experiment was another witch. In such a case, they would simply possess their original witch powers in addition to the newly added Siphon gene.


    Since his encounter with the travelers last time, Kol knew that he needed not only more military strength, but what he needed the most was a way to protect his loved ones, and the best way was to just give them enough strength to protect themselves.


    After that discovery, Kol not only injected Astrid and Qetsiyah with the universal siphon gene transfer agent, but he even gave himself an injection, and as expected, it worked on even him.


    After the injection, Kol felt more close to cosmic energy. It almost felt like it was a part of his own body. It became a lot easier to manipulate it.


    =PART-3


    Kol kept the discovery of the universal siphon gene transfer agent a closely guarded secret. He gave an injection of it to all his loyal generals, including Sage, and of course, his wives.


    Most were unfamiliar with mana, including Astrid, so he tasked a few trustworthy witches to teach them magic. Astrid herself learned from Qetsiyah and they became less involved in running the kingdom and paid more attention to their personal life, a blessing in disguise for Kol who sought more of their company.


    In the year 1296 AD, when the Polaris kingdom was rapidly thriving, Kol received news about Malivore. His spies had spotted it in Italy.


    Malivore, also known as The Eater of the Dark, was a golem created from black magic. It was capable of consuming supernaturals and humans. The original three species that were instrumental in its creation, however, could not be harmed by it. The golem consumed its targets into a dark, purgatorial-like, "hell" dimension designed to cleanse the earth of "monsters".


    Malivore was a dimension in itself. A dimension with its own consciousness. Once contained within Malivore, the existence of the creatures would be wiped out from the collective conscience of every being on the planet, and mainly be remembered only as myths and folklore.


    Golems were a rare, supernatural species that began with the creation of Malivore by a witch, a werewolf, and a vampire. Malivore could create his own beings, imperfect and powerless golems, that resembled humans but could not continue his legacy as a dimension.


    Kol, who already knew a probable future, saw Malivore as a threat, and he was prepared to wipe it out for good. When he received the news that it had been found in Italy, he prepared to depart to deal with it, but he was stopped by Qetsiyah, who wished to take on the task in his stead.


    Qetsiyah was originally from the Greek empire and she was familiar with that part of the world, but mainly she just wished to revisit the old memories. After all, not all her life was a tragedy. The bad stuff only happened towards the end of her life. Not to mention, even after the matter was over, Qetsiyah still felt guilty for what happened on the other side.


    With Qetsiyah''s strength, now that she was in a living body and had injected the universal siphon gene transfer agent, dealing with the Malivore was but a simple task for her. Not to mention that ever since their relationship had become official in the Other Side, Kol had been teaching her magic from the marvel and DC world. Currently, she was definitely the second strongest being on the planet, and Malivore being the third.


    She soon departed with one of the generals who mostly had the vampire and werewolf soldiers.


    Kol and Astrid saw her off from the harbor. The kingdom was surrounded by the ocean on three sides and had many harbors. They had even created magic sh.i.p.s that sailed much faster than the normal ones, or the sh.i.p.s that had more space inside than outside.


    All these sh.i.p.s were custom made and rare, but anything was possible with magic and there were a variety of such sh.i.p.s in the kingdom. Qetsiyah departed on one such ship with around a hundred soldiers and the general.


    Both Qetsiyah and Kol could use magic portals but prior to her departure, they agreed to not see each other more than twice a month. She was worried that if she met Kol often, then she would not be able to focus on her task and just come home. After she had a certain goal, Qetsiyah became very focused on achieving the results, almost to the point of obsession. Such was her character. And in such a situation, Kol would be a distraction.


    If they truly wanted to, then they could have just opened a magic portal in Italy and spend time finding the golem. Putting an end to Malivore would be a matter of months, but Kol respected Qetsiyah''s decision and let her blow off some steam. It was not like Malivore was a threat to him just yet. It was still dealing with the dragons at this point in time.


    In fact, even if Malivore did come after him, Kol did not take it seriously. He was a ''god'' and even if Malivore did manage to devour him, he could just open a boom tube and come out of the dimension. The same could be said for his family as he could just go in and get them out.


    Kol had the cosmic consciousness, so his memories could not be affected by any form of magic. Even changing reality itself, or turning back time had no effect on Kol''s memories. So, no matter whom Malivore devoured, if Kol knew them before, then he would remember them even after they were devoured. Malivore posed no threat to him directly, but could only cause some minor troubles for his kingdom.


    =PART-4


    According to Qetsiyah''s message, she had discovered the traces of Malivore in an open cave not far from the location sent by their spies, so she took the soldiers and surrounded the area, and then charged in with the general and twenty other soldiers.


    Unfortunately, when she entered the cave, all that remained was a spell formation and a hundred dead witches. There were fully armed normal human beings ready to battle, but they were soon put down by the efforts of soldiers.


    After interrogating the captured few and sensing a large amount of ambient mana in the environment close to the spell formation, Qetsiyah decided to take a closed look and discovered that it was a time travel spell formation that had been used not long ago.


    She felt an eerie feeling from such a situation and so, she decided to do one of the magic spell taught to her by Kol. It was called the time re-tracking spell. The spell showed the caster exactly what had happened in the past inside the area covered in it. It was a time magic spell, but since it only involved illusionary images and not any material objects, it could even be done by regular mana, by any mage.


    Through the spell, Qetsiyah discovered the traces of the Triad group. Of course, its name was not yet the Triad group, but for the sake of convenience, let it be called such.


    The Malivore had not yet tried to create new lifeforms, so the witch, the vampire and the werewolf that created it had not yet tried to seal it. As such, the Triad group was still an organization in their hands and was not yet taken over by the human beings. The organization existed to discover new "monsters" and help aid Malivore in devouring them.


    Qetsiyah discovered that the organization had many witches in its midst that specialized in divination and predicting the future. It was much more powerful than what it would be in the future.


    Qetsiyah did not know the inside story, but apparently, they had prophesied that Malivore would be destroyed in Kol''s hands, so they sent it back in time before Kol was even born, so that it could finish the task of ridding this world of all mystical creatures except for the vampires, the werewolves and the witches.


    They had sacrificed the lives of a hundred witches in order to cast this spell, and that was mostly all the witches in their organization. More information about this organization would be revealed after reading the minds of those captured.


    Of course, even if Malivore did change something major in the timeline, Kol could just change it back. He had the advantage of cosmic consciousness and the new god physique, so he would not be affected by any change in the timeline.

 Chapter 18 - Sinuessa en Valle.

    =PART-1


    In the year 1309 AD, just a year after the news from Qetsiyah, Kol had made all the preparations for the departure to the roman empire.


    A lot had to be prepared this year. Since Malivore was a dimension, it could not be tracked with any spell, no matter how advanced. Not to mention, there was no way of knowing in which timeline Malivore had gone to. The remains of the magic formation that sent it to another timeline suggested that it was a crude formation that lacked accuracy.


    It took the efforts of Kol, Qetsiyah, and the entire witch union of the Polaris kingdom for one year to finally find an accurate disruption in the timeline.


    That was to be expected. Even Kol''s magic that was quite advanced, was never accurate when it came to the time magic.


    It took a great amount of practice for someone to master temporal magic, accurately. Concerning this subject, knowledge was not everything. It could only be mastered based on feelings and instincts. Only practice makes perfect in this regard.


    ------------Scene -Departure.


    A relatively bigger white Sail-ship was parked at a relatively smaller harbor of the Polaris kingdom. People could be seen moving around it. Many vampires dressed in uniforms could be seen boarding it. The workers were delivering their luggage and other cargo for the long journey.


    Sage carried two two-handed big Viking swords. Her armor was all black, similar to Albedo''s armor in Overlord. In fact, many of the products in the Polaris kingdom, such as armors, clothing, weapons, and other magical items were based on the Overlord series. Despite his busy life, Kol was a fan of that novel and the anime. He loved how it depicted mankind''s even the cruelest of acts, yet so casually, and still being able to bring out the comedy. How he wished that the reality was such.


    Kol was dressed casually. He held both his wives in his arms. After kissing them for a few minutes, they separated.


    Since they were going to be apart for a long time, a lot of unspoken words and emotions were involved.


    Qetsiyah maintained eye contact as she spoke, "Be careful.!".


    Kol replied, "I will.".


    Astrid followed, "When will you be back!?".


    Kol replied, "I don''t know. But it shouldn''t take longer than a decade. No matter how much time it takes to take care of that golem, my return will only be delayed due to the inaccuracy of temporal magic.".


    Astrid continued with a long face, "Yeah! Yeah! During your arrival, you are going to time jump back to a year after your departure. Or so you say! But you should know, a year is a long time. Especially when you have nothing to do but give orders to people all day. After your command to put a hold on the expansion plan overseas, the Kingdom is mostly stable and running smoothly. There is not much attention to be paid there.".


    Kol replied with a serious face, "That might not be. Everything is fine inside, but an enemy might come from the outside. Especially when I destroy Malivore, supernatural creatures would roam free. Like dragons. They are dangerous. And my father has not departed to the old world yet, so he might pay a visit. You both know what to do then, right!?".


    Hearing this, Kol''s eyes softened. Ever since her resurrection, Qetsiyah had been working hard to invent more and more spells based on the magic of this world. She never showed it, and neither Astrid nor he had ever blamed her, but she seemed to feel guilty for what had happened before in the Other Side. Going to deal with Malivore was her way of expressing her regret. Unfortunately, divination magic was truly very annoying. The result would be the same if even he, himself had gone in her stead.


    Kol replied softly to Qetsiyah while maintaining eye contact, "It''s good that you are determined.", he paused as he held her in his arms and kissed her.


    Then he continued, "Love you! Be careful.!", he paused again, and this time he held Astrid in his arms tightly as he kissed her. Then spoke while maintaining eye contact, "I love you! You need to work hard in learning magic.".


    After saying the goodbyes, Kol turned and entered the Sail-ship. Sage and the soldiers she led followed behind.


    There were a total of five generals in the Polaris kingdom. This time, only Sage, who was leading one hundred vampire soldiers, and many humans with different talents were going to follow Kol on this journey.


    Before long, the ship started sailing and disappeared from the eyes of the people standing at the pier. The friends and families of all those who had embarked on this journey had come to send them off.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    In the middle of the night, in the desolation of the North Atlantic ocean, Kol was standing on the front deck of the magical Sail-ship as it sailed forward with considerable speed even without any wind.


    General Sage was standing behind him, looking vigilant for any unexpected situation that might occur when Kol had done what he was just about to do.


    A green magic circle was formed as he pushed his hand forward, and when he rotated his hand as if opening a doorknob, the ship gradually accelerated and there was a sudden sense of weightlessness. The whole ship was invaded by a green aura.


    First, the moon became blurry, then it felt like the stars in the sky were moving, until the scenery around became unclear, and finally, everything around disappeared. It felt like the ship was sailing in the void, without water or wind.


    Thankfully, this illusion did not last long. Or perhaps it had lasted forever, but it just felt like only a moment had passed.


    The ship gradually slowed down as the night turned into day in just mere moments. The sun hung high above the head. Kol and Sage felt uncomfortable with the sudden rise in temperature. They had just traveled through time. Hundreds of years in the past, before either of them or any other passengers on this ship were even born. All in just mere moments.


    =PART-2


    With the speed of the enchanted ship, coupled with the fact that they had crossed time, it only took a couple more days till finally one night, they arrived at their destination.


    It was a small harbor, most likely of a small city. Few lights could be seen, but there was no other ship parked there. It was doubtful whether a large ship such as theirs could even be accommodated here.


    In truth, the ship had long since passed from the Alboran sea and the Tyrrhenian sea. Currently, they had just reached the city of Sinuessa en Valle, somewhere between the Gulf of Naples and the Gulf of Salerno. It was a well-guarded city at its gates, but it seemed that not much attention had been placed at the port.


    ------------Scene -Diotimos.


    Their master, Laurus had commanded them to guard the few small boats and the only big ship that was parked here at this hour.


    Laurus was a slave trader, and a public speaker of the city, a position granted to him by his friend, Ennius, the Aedile of the city of Sinue.


    Aedile was an elected office of the Roman Republic. The Aedile was responsible for public buildings, the public games, regulation of public festivals, and the supply of rations for the city. Basically, an Aedile could be considered the owner of the city.


    Like any other normal day, Diotimos and his mates were chatting about the cruelty of their master, and how suspicious it was that he called them here at least a few times every month to guard some suspicious ship.


    His friends might not know, but Diotimos had more intellect than what he let on. He knew that they were here to watch out for a pirate ship. Them being called here did not mean that the pirate ship did not already have protective measures, in fact, there were dozens of pirates hidden inside the ship. It was just that they could not reveal themselves.


    Suddenly, they heard a distant sound of an explosion. A fire could be seen burning in the distant waters. Diotimos and others were startled as they stood up and looked carefully. It seemed that a ship was burning, not far from the city.


    Not a moment later, many explosions could be heard as five more sh.i.p.s were ignited. Diotimos commanded one of his friends to go inform their Dominus, Laurus of the incident. The sh.i.p.s were so far that most likely, the sound of explosions had not reached anyone inside the city.


    What even Diotimos did not know was that many pirate sh.i.p.s had surrounded the city from the distant waters. They carried long-range artillery in case something went wrong with their trade. This was the real precaution of those pirates.


    When Kol''s ship approached the city, the pirate sh.i.p.s attacked them without any warning. After all, even from afar, it could be seen that Kol''s ship carried much wealth, in more ways than one. The pirates could not only take all the wealth for themselves, but they could also sell most of the passengers as slaves.


    On the other hand, after the slave had left to report to their master Laurus, Diotimos and his mate witnessed a large ship quickly approaching the port. They did not know what to do besides reporting to their Dominus.


    The ship was so quick that it arrived in front of them from so far away, all in but mare minutes, and was just preparing to dock.


    The witty Diotimos did not just stand there like his friend. This ship did not look like a pirate ship. It was quite luxurious, painted all white, and carried two large tube-shaped artillery at front and rear, along with many small artillery at both sides.


    A flag that Diotimos did not recognize could be seen on the ship, though it looked more like a family crest. Diotimos presumed that it was most likely some battleship belonging to either the empire or a man of great stature. Not the kind of people even their master could offend.


    The fire and the explosions heard earlier were most like the pirates attacking this battleship. The same greedy pirates had trade relationsh.i.p.s with not only their own master, but even the city owner, Ennius.


    Diotimos was shaken by the possibility of what might happen if their master was found guilty of his crimes. If the master died, then the slaves would accompany him. Such was the law.


    So, he pulled his mate away, and while maintaining a sufficient distance, they kneeled facing the battleship entrance in respect for the figure that was yet to emerge.


    A couple of minutes after the ship had parked, the entrance finally opened and soldiers wearing similar armors emerged from both sides and secured the area. This posture was proof that Diotimos had assumed correctly.


    After the soldiers had secured the area, Kol soon followed in casual noble garments and Sage followed behind him in guard, carrying her two iconic long Viking swords that looked too big for her to carry.


    Two soldiers brought the two men in tattered clothing before him, but he did not reply to them as they kneeled and greeted him. In truth, he did not even know their language. So, he quickly scanned their minds with his mental abilities, for both the language and the general knowledge of the time they had traveled to.


    After a few minutes, he had not only learned their language himself but had even implanted that knowledge in Sage''s mind.


    She was startled as she suddenly heard Kol''s voice in her mind, but still calmed down and acted according to instructions. After all, after all these years, she more or less knew of Kol''s mental abilities. On the other hand, it would make her job much easier after getting rid of the language barrier.


    After realizing what the two slaves had just said, Kol replied with a mild, "Hmm!", and gestured for them to stand aside.


    At this point, Diotimos could feel his back drenched in a cold sweat. The feeling that the seemingly gentle young man was giving him, was that he had great status and authority. Much more than any he had seen before in his life.


    As Diotimos and his mate stood aside, sound of footsteps could soon be heard from far. Not long after, a large number of men could be seen approaching from the front. In the middle of the armed men, a middle-aged fat man, along with a rough-looking tall guy wearing hooded garments, could be seen.


    As they approached and guarded outside the area surrounded by the vampire soldiers, Diotimos and his mate walked towards them.


    No one blocked them as they reached the middle-aged man guarded by the armed men.


    Soon, Diotimos was explaining to the middle-aged fat man about what had just happened.


    After he finished, the fatty suddenly scolded him in anger and started beating him, but stopped soon after a few kicks as the situation was somewhat dire.


    Diotimos stood up in shame and stepped aside.


    From the memories of Diotimos and his mate, Kol knew that the fatty''s name was Laurus. He was cruel and hateful. He inflicted injuries on his slaves just for fun and even often killed them while beating them.


    The tall guy put a hand on Laurus''s shoulders as he spoke something in his ears. His expression could not be seen because of the hood he wore, but he was the pirate leader of the seabed pirates. His name was Tyrallus, known for his ruthlessness.


    After hearing what Tyrallus had to say, Laurus''s eyes brightened as he looked towards Kol. They thought that Kol and his soldiers could not hear them just because they were talking directly in each other''s ears, but Kol, Sage, and even the other vampire soldiers had heard them clearly. Even the large distance between both the parties served no purpose to hide their intentions and as such, unknown to them, Kol''s eyes turned somewhat cold, only noticed by those standing close to him.


    Suddenly, Laurus spoke to Kol, loudly, "The respected guest, this humble one is the public speaker of the city of Sinuessa en Valle. Apologies, for I am unable to recognize you, so may I know your name and status, and perhaps the intentions for this visit, if you don''t mind?".


    At this point, Kol gestures with his hand, and a human diplomat standing on Kol''s side took a step forward in reply to address the crowd.


    He spoke loudly, "Behold, the grate one who stands before you, is his highness, the prince of the Polaris Kingdom, Coul Mikael Pendragon. Our grate kingdom lies beyond the endless oceans of the west. His highness had departed from his homeland in search of an adventure. Only after months of efforts for finding some land has he managed to humble your city with his presence this day.".


    By this point, Kol had already managed to impart the knowledge of Roman language in the minds of most of his subordinates. He created a false identity for himself, and a nice background story that was similar to his real story. It was a way to keep the timeline from getting too influenced by his presence.


    Even before coming here, Kol knew that the Romans valued their lineage very deeply. He had no connections here, and because Malivore could not be located with any spell, the only way left was to take advantage of the local authority. He had to blend in here.


    So, acting like his head was up his arse, created an illusion that his pedigree was higher than the rest. It was a way to gain respect among the nobles.


    Of course, the ''nobles'' here did not include the fatty standing before him. Laurus was but a brute, and a butcher, and he would be a criminal in the eyes of the Roman Republic after his crimes came to light.


    Kol intended to take full advantage of his mental abilities during his stay. Who said that he had to play fair?.


    As Laurus heard the words like, "his highness", and "the prince", he somewhat shrunk his neck as his complexion paled, but on the other hand, Tyrallus''s eyes brightened as he watched Kol like looking at unclaimed treasure.


    ------------Scene END-----------

 Chapter 19 - The Roman Aedile.

    =PART-1


    The oared sh.i.p.s, or the galley sh.i.p.s, were the type of sh.i.p.s that were propelled mainly by rowing.


    The year when Kol had arrived was, 77 BC. It was right around this time when the oared sh.i.p.s were starting to be replaced by the sailing sh.i.p.s.


    In truth, the sailing sh.i.p.s were invented four hundred years prior, somewhere around the fourth century BC, but because the time was too backward, they were still considered new.


    Many factors determined the result in any battle that involved both sailing sh.i.p.s, and oared sh.i.p.s. Like the weather, wind speed, wind direction, range and lethality of artillery, maneuver capabilities, firepower, accuracy, the material of the sh.i.p.s, tactics employed by captains, and even the number of combatants that each ship carried.


    The seabed pirates had both oared sh.i.p.s and sailing sh.i.p.s in their ranks. So, when it came to the sailing ship tactics, mainly the following three factors constrained what their leader, Tyrallus could order his fleet to do.


    1. The pirate warsh.i.p.s, like any other warship from this period, could not sail directly into the wind. Most could sail not much closer than 70 degrees off the wind. This limited the maneuverability of a fleet during battles at close quarters.


    2. The warsh.i.p.s of this period carried all the artillery on the sides but were very weak at its bow and stern. The sides of the ship were built with strong timbers, but the stern, in particular, was fragile with a flimsy structure.


    3. The third constraint was the difficulty of communicating at sea. Even though Kol only had one warship, but the pirates, who had the numerical advantage, lacked group tactics, which made their numerical advantage almost meaningless.


    As Tyrallus put a hand on his shoulder and whispered a few words, the meek and fearful Laurus seemed to have suddenly been granted a backbone. He straightened his back and looked at Kol with brightened eyes. The fear that he displayed a moment ago seemed nothing more than an illusion.


    Suddenly, he addressed Kol directly, "Your highness, could you tell me if you have any connections in the empire? After all, since you have just arrived, you need proper rest after such a long journey. The same could be said for your men. I could deliver a message for you in your stead.".


    Such mannerism could be considered impolite to the title Kol had assumed. Laurus had not only addressed Kol directly, but he also did so without proper respect, and not to mention asking a personal question to a prince.


    If it was not someone who knew him with at least some semblance of companionship, then even in his kingdom, no one would dare to talk to Kol in such manner. After all, these were still ancient times. His kingdom had not yet completely started to operate from the shadows.


    Hearing what Laurus just said, coupled with what they were just talking about in each other''s ears, Kol came to a realization. He did not reply. Instead, he just gave his diplomat a look and signaled with his hand. Then he proceeded to mentally converse with the captain of his ship through telepathy.


    The diplomat knew what Kol meant. So, he replied to Laurus in Kol''s stead, "Lowly one! Although we do not know why you would need that information, we can deliver our own messages. Not to mention, no message even needs to be delivered as we have no connections here."


    As he called him ''lowly one'', Laurus became angry, but after listening to what he had to say after that, both Laurus and Tyrallus were overjoyed. At this point, they could no longer conceal their greed.


    Laurus replied, "I see! In that case! For talking to me in such a manner, and for ruining my friend''s sh.i.p.s just now. You must understand why I have to do this.". After completing his sentence, he looked at Tyrallus.


    The human diplomat acted his part as he replied in anger, "What do you mean, you lowly one? Are you actually, trying to accuse his royal highness? Where are your manners? Have you forgotten your place?".


    As soon as the signal was given, the situation turned for the worse. Laurus''s men suddenly drew their swords and attacked the soldiers on Kol''s side. As both the parties were busy conversing with each other, the attention was drawn away from them.


    Normally, Laurus''s sudden lack of respect could distract Kol''s men. His men could take advantage of everyone''s surprise to deliver a lethal blow to Kol''s soldiers, but unfortunately, even if we ignore the fact that they were not ordinary soldiers, they were prepared beforehand and blocked Laurus''s men with the swords they carried.


    The vampire soldiers were using swords. After all, they had to maintain their acting. After blocking the enemy, they did not wait for an order but proceeded to finish them off. In this period, if someone intended to harm a figure of authority, then they had to be put down on sight. No orders were needed. It was understood.


    On the other hand, as Laurus''s men attacked, the pirate oared ship that was parked on the side opened its entrance as tens of pirates carrying different weapons charged at Kol''s men from behind.


    Sage was already ready for them as she drew her swords and met them alone. She was like a tiger in a heard of sheep as she reaped their lives.


    The act indeed had to be maintained, but that did not mean that Kol would leave himself or his men vulnerable. They were not allowed to use the vampire abilities that seemed too shocking, like vamp speed, but when it came to super-strength, it could easily be explained considering that they were in a time where people still believed the myths to be real. Revealing that these soldiers had the most revered ancestries, and were better trained, was all the explanation needed.


    The swords that Sage carried looked too heavy for anyone to lift, but she wielded them like feathers. She took full advantage of her sword''s long reach as she slashed at the three men charging from the front. As their heads flew high, their bodies'' center of gravity shifted to the front, towards Sage, who took advantage of the fact that others had not reacted yet and pushed one of the now-dead bodies at the enemy''s left flank. Then pushed the remaining two bodies back towards the enemy advancing from the center, and then charged at enemy''s right flank herself.


    Her actions seemed flawless as if practiced countless times. Only a couple of seconds had passed since she had beheaded the first enemy, and now she had finished slaughtering the enemies of the right flank. After all, there were not many of them in total, only a couple dozen pirates could be hidden inside that small ship.


    Laurus and Tyrallus could not fight. They solely relied on their men. So both of them retreated behind in guard as they watched the numbers of their men reducing rapidly. They had the numerical advantage, but it proved useless. The difference in strength was overwhelming.


    Ennius was a greedy noble and would surely ask for a big portion of wealth for himself. Laurus wanted to finish everything before he arrived so that he could claim more wealth from the sailing ship for himself, perhaps even some noble slaves. Laurus got excited just thinking about torturing noble slaves. He had never experienced such p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es.


    As the situation turned for the worse for Laurus and Tyrallus, and as the numbers of their men kept reducing, suddenly the sky was lit with flame as large fireballs fell from the sky.


    These fireballs were fired from the long-range artillery mounted on some of the pirate sh.i.p.s that were parked in the ocean. When Tyrallus had signaled his men to attack, they also launched a signal in the air to the pirate sh.i.p.s that were parked farther away. This time, Tyrallus brought a total of eighteen sh.i.p.s with him. Kol''s sail ship had already destroyed five of them upon their arrival, and now Tyrallus had only thirteen sh.i.p.s left.


    The fireballs were surprisingly accurate as most fell on Kol''s ship. Unfortunately, the captain had already received Kol''s warning as a blue magic barrier surrounded the sailing ship. The fireballs had no effect at all. Kol''s sail ship absorbed the ambient mana from the ocean to function. The ship''s defenses could even hold against the modern-day gunpowder artillery, let alone these little fireballs.


    Not long after, the sailing ship started and went into the depths of the ocean to deal with the enemy pirates. Kol''s ship was much faster, had greater firepower, longer range, could sail in any direction, and more advance defenses. The pirate sh.i.p.s stood no chance. Not to mention, there were still around fifty vampire soldiers hidden inside the sailing ship. They did not have to hide their abilities in the depths of the ocean.


    Before long, explosions could be heard coming from the ocean, followed by fire.


    On the other hand, it seemed that the fighting was coming to an end on the ground as last of the enemy pirates fell to a sword strike of general Sage.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    =PART-2


    Ennius had not arrived with such fanfare as Laurus did. He only had a couple of guards with him.


    Diotimos had taken advantage of the fact that on one paid attention to him, to run away to inform Ennius of what was happening at the harbor.


    One had to praise his wit. As soon as Laurus''s men attacked Kol''s soldiers, Diotimos realized that the situation had gotten out of hand. In the confrontation between two parties that he could not afford to offend, the only way out was to lure a third party with similar status.


    It was not like Diotimos held any loyalty towards his master. In truth, Laurus was the very definition of a sociopath narcissist. He loved to torture his slaves and acted violently in situations where he did not have to fear the consequences. He also d.e.s.i.r.ed the approval of the crowd.


    It could be said that no one was loyal to him. Even his men only worked for him for his money. But in the end, the law was the law. If the master was found guilty, then so were the slaves. Diotimos did not want himself, or his fellows to die.


    ------------Scene -Honored Guest.


    There were dead bodies everywhere on the shore. The fire that was burning the defeated pirate ship had lit up the horizon. Kol''s white sail ship could be seen returning from the ocean as the light of fire reflected the overbearing, yet beautiful appearance.


    Laurus along with his three slaves were kneeling on the ground on the side as Kol''s diplomat was conversing with Ennius.


    In the beginning, Kol did not send any instructions or intervened in their argument. Unlike Laurus, Ennius was a real noble, and even though he acted more like a businessman than a noble, and even though his title was low, but considering that Kol''s kingdom was far away from the Roman Republic, and Rome was Ennius''s motherland, so him being a noble of the Roman Republic, only had to pay as much respect to Kol as he would, to any other noble of higher status than his own.


    Even after a few minutes, the diplomat was still trying to explain why it was justified to execute Laurus, and Ennius was still arguing that Laurus was a Roman citizen, and so his crime had to be proven before the judgment could be given.


    At this point, Kol interrupted, "Alright, this is enough! We are tired from the long journey, so let us discuss this matter some other time. Lord Ennius, do you have a place in mind where we could stay the night?"


    Ennius was a smart man. He immediately inferred that Kol did not care much about this argument. Like most other nobles, he only cared about his own well being and lived in the moment. Those were his assumptions about Kol.


    As the Aedile of the city, Ennius held most of the decision making authority. He could very well be considered the owner of the city. Unfortunately, the only thing he could not do was collect taxes. The Aedile did not have the authority over the taxes as the city''s wealth still belonged to the Roman Republic.


    Unfortunately, the only thing that Ennius cared about was wealth. He was a gifted merchant who was born a noble and knew how to take full advantage of his title to advance in his business. He had allies everywhere, even among the pirates. In truth, even Tyrallus was introduced to him by his other friend named Heracleo, the leader of the Cilician pirates.


    When Kol revealed his intentions to rest, Ennius was overjoyed. It was obvious to anyone that Kol brought much wealth with himself, and Ennius had many ways to swindle it out of him. He could not wait to offer to entertain Kol as his honored guest.


    Ennius spoke, "Your highness, apologies, but our city does not entertain many guests of your status, especially at this hour, but if you would humble my villa with your presence, it should be enough to accommodate you and your men.", after he spoke, without waiting for Kol''s reply, he gestured towards one of his men who stood beside him.


    As Ennius''s subordinate left to make preparations for Kol''s arrival in the villa, Kol agreed to Ennius''s proposal.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    Kol left two of his vampire soldiers and the human diplomat at the harbor, to make arrangements when his sail ship would arrive.


    With the speed of the magic ship, it should already have arrived at the docks, but as Kol observed with his mental abilities, he discovered that two of the pirate sh.i.p.s were carrying slaves, and one ship carried all the wealth of the pirates. His men were now dealing with the matter as per instructions given by Kol.


    Kol along with some of his human subordinates and general Sage with her vampire soldiers were following Ennius, his two guards, plus the still alive Laurus and his three slaves to Ennius''s villa.


    Ennius had given his responsibility of guarding the city, to Laurus. In truth, Laurus handled most of his responsibilities while Ennius just preferred to focus on being a good businessman.


    ------------Scene -Made Submissive.


    Ennius was sitting together with his wife, Laeta as they entertained Kol, who was sitting in front of them. They mostly inquired about his travels and where exactly his kingdom was located. Seemingly just casual conversation, but Ennius was trying to gain information from him while Laeta was genuinely curious.


    Laeta was a beautiful woman and possessed a kind nature. It was very difficult to find someone genuinely good in these troubled times, especially among the upper class. They would not be where they were if they maintained their morality even within such a harsh society, but Laeta was different.


    As they were chatting, general Sage, who stood behind Kol suddenly put a hand on Kol''s shoulder and whispered a few words in his ears. The sailing ship had returned and it carried many slaves, along with all the wealth that belonged to the pirates.


    As he heard her, Kol spoke to Ennius and Laeta, "Ha! It seems that these pirates carried a lot of slaves and wealth with themselves. My men have already collected everything and are on their way to your villa. Come Ennius, my friend we must handle this wealth properly.".


    As Kol spoke, Ennius knew what he meant. He looked towards Laurus. This brute was so impulsive, so unbecoming of a true Roman. This prince was obviously, a proper noble. He would share his wealth for appropriate benefits.


    Ennius thought that Kol meant to divide the wealth he acquired from the fallen pirates, with him. So, he happily pulled his wife along and followed Kol to the garden.


    Before long, Kol''s men arrived. They were holding a few slaves and a few containers filled with gold coins. This was not everything that the pirates possessed, but that was the most these men could carry with them. They would have to run back and forth a few times before they could deliver everything to the villa.


    So, Ennius ordered his men to help them carry everything to the villa.


    After most of Ennius''s men had followed Kol''s men, not many people remained in the villa. Other than Ennius, Laeta, Kol and general Sage, all those who remained were the guards at the gates, a few remaining slaves that stayed behind, and the soldiers holding down Laurus and his three slaves.


    As everyone left, Kol sat down with Ennius and Laeta, and controlled the guards at the gates through telepathy, ordering them to silently close the gates. No one noticed the closing gates as their attention was focused on Kol.


    As soon as the gates closed, Kol suddenly launched telepathy. It was as if the time inside the villa had stopped. He simply froze everyone''s brains at the same time. This attack that utilized his telepathic ability was quite similar to Professor X.


    Afterward, Kol proceeded to work on Ennius''s brain to a deeper level. He was going to make him completely loyal to him. After all, Kol had just arrived here. He could use some help in blending in this noble society, and perhaps come in contact with the first emperor, Augustus. That way, the entire Roman Empire could do his bidding and search for Malivore for him.


    It only took a few minutes. After finishing up with Ennius, he proceeded with Laeta. After all, she was his wife and could realize something strange about her husband''s behavior.


    Even on Ennius''s other men and close slaves, Kol implanted a subconscious hint, so that they would think that their master''s behavior towards him was normal.


    As everything was settled, and Ennius''s and Kol''s men had delivered everything, Kol stood at the center of attention, examining all the goods delivered with an expressionless face. Suddenly, he asked Ennius, who was following behind him, "So Ennius, what do you think we should do about this vermin you call Laurus.?".


    Without wasting any time, Ennius replied, "Of course, he shall receive lashes till his death.".


    In the eyes of the astonished crowd and the full of despair Laurus, Kol nodded in agreement, with a mild, "Hmm!".


    As the order was given and Ennius''s men dragged him away, Laurus still held a semblance of hope in the beginning as he tried to threaten Ennius of revealing the knowledge of his dealings with the pirates, but as no one cared for his meaningless threats, in the end, Laurus could only scream like a pig on the chopping board.


    ------------Scene END-----------


    =PART-4


    Afterward, Kol ordered his men to transfer everything that his sail ship carried to the villa as well. He intended to use it as his own.


    A few days had passed and Kol learned that he had traveled to the year, 77 BC. He possessed no knowledge of the show, Spartacus, but from the history books, he knew that The Third Servile War, also known as The Gladiator War, or The War of Spartacus, started somewhere in the year, 73 BC. Since the years before the BC were counted in reverse, then he had arrived four years earlier than The Third Servile War.


    Kol was very conflicted when figured that out. The Malivore had not even arrived at this time. Kol was too early. He intended to arrive two years earlier than Malivore, but instead, he had arrived nearly two hundred years earlier.


    The Malivore had crossed the time and traveled to the year, 181 AD.


    Now Kol had to decide whether to stay in this period and wait for Malivore to show up, or make another attempt at crossing time.

 Chapter 20 - The Republic Of Rome.

    =PART-1


    Etruscans were the ancient people of Etruria, Italy, between the Tiber and Arno rivers, and west and south of the Apennines. Their urban civilization reached its height in the 6th century BC. Many features of Etruscan culture were adopted by the Romans, their successors to power in the peninsula.


    It all began when the Romans overthrew their Etruscan conquerors in 509 BC. Centered north of Rome, the Etruscans had ruled over the Romans for hundreds of years. Once free, the Romans established a republic, a government in which citizens elected representatives to rule on their behalf.


    And so, since Rome had not had the first Emperor yet. It had not yet become the Roman Empire. It was ruled by the Senate, so it was still the Roman Republic.


    The time travel spell consumed an enormous amount of magic power. So much that Kol was certain that he would be drained out if he continuously cast this spell around ten times or so. Of course, he would still recover after absorbing enough cosmic energy, but he did not know how many times he would have to cast this spell before finally getting the hang it.


    So, Kol decided that it would be best if he first did some more research on the temporal magic before making another attempt at it. He decided to dedicate these two hundred years on this troublesome subject so that he could be certain that it would work next time when he needed to return home after defeating Malivore.


    This particular time spell was like a hot potato. Kol would prefer to put it in the water as quickly as he could and free his hand, rather than keep holding it and trying to gain an immunity to high temperature.


    When Kol had made this decision, he decided to gain a proper foothold in the Roman empire. After all, it was certain that Malivore would arrive here, and this way, Kol could give it a big surprise.


    =PART-2


    Now a month had passed since Kol had been living in the city of Sinue, and he had settled down nicely. Life was peaceful, but he decided that it would be best if he now departed for Rome. After all, he did not come here for a peaceful life.


    The villa was enough for everyone to live, but it was slightly congested, so after living together for a week, Kol decided that it would be best for Ennius, Laeta, and everyone who originally lived here to move out. They could shift to the villa that Laurus originally owned. Other than Ennius''s villa, that one was the only one big enough.


    Now the only people who lived in Kol''s villa were general Sage, sixty vampire soldiers, the humans of various professions that traveled with them, some more staff that was hired here, and the slaves.


    Kol had brought a hundred vampire soldiers with himself, but forty of them were living around the villa at different positions, mixed among the locals. They would not only guard the villa against any possible threats from the outside but also gather much-needed intelligence. They were also given another task to spread his name among the public. Now since he had decided to settle down, then he would rather do things properly.


    On the other hand, the slaves that were living in the villa were either transferred over from the pirate sh.i.p.s, or they were originally Laurus'' slaves. After Laurus had died, Kol decided to take in his slaves, rather than letting them die.


    When Ennius and his family shifted to Laurus'' villa, Kol summoned all the slaves, including the ones from the pirate sh.i.p.s, and those from Laurus'' villa, to gather in the garden of his villa. Then he gave them the three following choices.


    1. They could be granted freedom. - They would be given a sufficient amount of money to simply leave and continue the rest of their lives in freedom.


    2. They could stay as free people. - They would be granted freedom and would be paid a sufficient amount of money, every month, for their services.


    3. They could stay as slaves.


    Kol made himself quite clear as he expressed his seriousness on the subject. He made sure that they understood the fact that there were no punishments regardless of their choice. He even explained to them that he was the prince of The Polaris Kingdom that was beyond the endless oceans of the west, and there was no such concept as slavery in his kingdom, so it was perfectly normal for him to release them.


    Some intelligent ones chose to stay as free men. They were either from the pirate sh.i.p.s or from Laurus'' villa. Diotimos was among them.


    The rest, mostly the ones from Laurus'' villa, chose to continue their lives as slaves. Among these people, some were even born slaves. They had known nothing but to serve their master their whole lives. They were terrified of the prospect of what might happen if they left. They were scared of the outside world and the possibilities that the future would hold if they gained their freedom. They needed the shelter of their master to survive.


    =PART-3


    After living in the city of Sinue for a month, Kol departed for Rome along with, Ennius, general Sage, eighteen vampire soldiers, and a few humans of different talents.


    Among them was Diotimos. Kol recognized him for his intellect and decided to grant him the position of a Diplomat. He was a man of honor and wished for nothing but his freedom. So, when Kol granted him his freedom, Diotimos became grateful to him. Kol could see that he was truly loyal to him. He was also a local and possessed better knowledge of these parts.


    After he arrived in Rome, Kol met many kinds of people. This city broadened his horizons. This place was not as peaceful as his kingdom. It was not affected by any wars, but there was a hidden tension here that everyone was aware of, yet they subconsciously chose to ignore it.


    This hidden darkness was actually, the difference between the different social classes. Those of the highest standing looked down on the rest. Those of the lower class had no choice but to fear those of higher class than their own. After all, Their lives did not matter as much. Among them lived the slaves who were not even considered human beings.


    Those of the highest standing feared that those with enough diligence would one day snatch away their position if they were not careful, so they took their frustration out on those of lower class, mostly slaves.


    This society was flawed, and one day people would not be able to take such pressure anymore and start to rise against authority. For a person who came from the modern time, it was all quite obvious to Kol, but such was to be the course of history, perhaps this was evolution. The evolution of society.


    More than six months had already passed since Kol had arrived in the Roman empire. Currently, he was getting dressed for the wedding reception of Quintilius Varus, who was a senator of the Republic of Rome.


    Upon his arrival, Kol gathered all the intelligence he could get about the senate from not only Ennius, but many merchants and other official figures that he could come in contact with.


    Ennius did not have a very prominent position, but he could still contact a few merchants, some magistrates, and other politicians. After all, even the senators were people. They still had many different hobbies and d.e.s.i.r.es and needed to contact people of different positions, regularly.


    All it required was a meeting and Kol''s telepathy would come into play. He did not do much except gathering intelligence. As he gained knowledge about the things that interested him, he finally decided to meet a senator.


    Quintilius Varus was a man of high standing. His position as a senator was mostly hereditary. He had bis.e.x.u.a.l tendencies that were heightened by his addiction to opium and wine. He maintained a proper image on the outside, but he was a waste of a man from the inside. Kol decided to turn him into his pawn.


    There were not many merchants who sold opium in the city of Rome and it was not difficult to track down the one who sold to Varus. Afterward, Kol sent that merchant on the road to the afterlife, and used an illusion spell on himself, to make himself look like the dead merchant.


    Kol soon visited Quintilius Varus, and taking advantage of the knowledge that the now-dead merchant possessed about Varus, Kol used an excuse for Varus to meet him in a private room to conduct a secret business. Afterward, Kol simply used telepathy to make Varus loyal to him.


    As days passed, with Varus'' help Kol met many senators of the republic, but he did not make them completely loyal to him as he did with Ennius and Varus. That would be too suspicious. He just made sure they would respect him, and make the decisions in his favor, even on the occasions where it would affect their own, interests.


    There were hundreds of senators within the Roman Republic, so eventually, Kol was bored. He realized that he needed an occasion where all of them would be in the same place. Perhaps a senate meeting. He needed an excuse for him to participate in a senate meeting. If it was just a simple command like making them more respectful towards him, then Kol''s mental abilities were enough to affect hundreds of people at the same time.


    Now Kol lived in Varus'' villa, along with general Sage, Diotimos, eighteen vampire soldiers and other human talents. Of course, Varus lived here as well. He was a senator and this was Rome. News traveled here very fast. Kol did not want to do anything suspicious.


    Since he was not such a waste anymore, Kol decided that it was time for Varus to get married. A lot of senators would attend the wedding of another senator, and even if they did not, the voice of the senate, Metellus would surely attend.


    Metellus represented the Senate in its political affairs. He had enough authority to get Kol inside a senate meeting. By only controlling Metellus, Kol could get all of the senates at his back and call with just one move.


    From the very beginning, Kol''s focus was not on the senate, but all the bodies of the authority of the Roman Republic. For that, Kol had to first join the senate as a senator, because only the senate could come into contact with all the bodies of authority.


    In truth, other than the control of the Roman treasury, the senate only held the persuasive power of senatum consultum, the advice of the Senate, which bore the authority of the most experienced and influential citizens of the state, to the magistrates, or the civic Committees.


    The Senate, therefore, could not by itself pass law or declare which powers belonged to the Committee of Tribes, the Committee of Plebians and the Committee of Centuries, but actions endorsed by the Senate were routinely endorsed by the appropriate Committees.


    That meant that Kol could contact all the committees, and therefore all the authority of entire Rome before it even became an imperial state and had it''s first Emperor. All he needed to do was to become a senator and then live an idle life for the next two hundred years.


    The composition of the Senate was determined at every five-year census by the Censors. There were criteria and many requirements, but that was mostly all a big deception. It was there to make the lower class think that they held any power over the senate.


    If Kol could get all the senators to side with himself, then he only needed to possess enough wealth and property within the Republic, and that was it. He would become a senator.


    After getting dressed up in a roman noble attire, Kol went to the adjoining changing room and opened the door after knocking three times and finally getting the reply from the inside.


    ------------Scene -Sibyl.


    As Kol opened the door and went inside, he saw a young girl of about sixteen years of age in a proper noble lady attire, nervously sitting on the side of the bed.


    Other housemaids were attending to her. With his super hearing, Kol could hear that the housemaids were trying to comfort her before he opened the door and came in.


    The little girl was nervous because she had never attended such a grand occasion before. Especially since the people of high status would be attending. Not to mention, she was not even a noble and she had never worn such luxurious clothes. She was worried that she would make a mistake and embarrass him.


    This little girl was Sibyl. She was a young and beautiful Greek slave, rescued from the pirates previously. If Kol had not arrived, then she would be sold to Laurus and would suffer a very tragic fate.


    When Kol asked all the slaves to choose for themselves, Sibyl chose to be free, but not leave. At first, she attracted no attention, but as days passed, it was discovered that she possessed no talent. This little one had never bothered to learn any housework and had not even learned the Roman language, so she could be considered illiterate.


    She lived in a small secluded village by the shore along with her parents. One day, the pirates slaughtered her village and kidnapped many people, whom they later sold to different people. She was rescued before she could be sold to Laurus.


    Kol had taken a liking to Sibyl. She was so innocent and naive that one could only read about in fiction.


    But one day, Sibyl went outside the villa and managed to encounter one of the vampire soldiers who was using his vampire ability. At this point, she did not go and confront him, instead, she looked for Kol and told him about her encounter.


    This time, Kol chose to tell her the truth. She was just too cute. He could not bring himself to mess with her memories again. Of course, he did not tell her everything. Some things would be too inconvenient for others to know. Like time travel and the like.


    However, that still proved to be a mistake. Normally, one would get scared, or try to do something drastic before managing to calm down, but Sibyl was different. She was very calm from the beginning. She started to ask questions.


    When Kol came to the point where he was a God, Sibyl started to look at him with stars in her eyes. She believed in the Gods a lot. Especially the ones from Greek mythology.


    It could be imagined what happened afterward. Sibyl started to follow him everywhere, and to stick to him like bark to the tree.


    Subconsciously, Sibyl reminded him of Rebekah before she became a vampire. Perhaps melancholy was the reason all along why he never pushed her away, or it could be that he was just too bored with his repetitive, predictable life.


    Sibyl''s voice was that annoying ray of light that had managed to invade the comfortable darkness of the shut eyelashes. She woke him up and reminded him that there was more to life, and even if he had his plans and goals, he could always take some time off to enjoy himself. Otherwise, what would be the point of becoming a god?


    Her presence brought joy to his dull and boring life. Sibyl was very cheerful and was never afraid to express her opinion. Her innocence attracted him, and eventually, Kol started to think of her as a little sister.


    As days passed, he got used to her presence, until finally, one day he asked her to address him as the elder brother. Since then, they became close.


    Looking at the sixteen years old who was cheerful most of the time, but was currently in a conflicted mood, Kol decided to divert her attention elsewhere.


    He spoke in a commanding tone, "Little thing, what are you doing here? Let''s go! hurry up! We are getting late!".


    ------------Scene END-----------

 Chapter 21 - COVID-19

    Hello readers. The lockdown due to COVID-19 has been very inconvenient for everyone.


    First my air conditioner broke down. I somehow fixed it myself, but then the computer broke down. Let me tell you guys, I had been meaning to buy a new PC even before the lockdown. The SMPS is busted, and there is also some problem with the mother board, so Its basically, unfixable.


    So I won''t be able to update any new chapters before the lockdown is lifted and I get a new PC.


    I can''t mess up this novel by trying to write it on the phone, but I will be writing a new novel. An anime fanfic.


    My first novel was a Naruto world fanfic and it was just garbage. Even I hate it. So I am going to write a new fanfic, in which, the MC will go to different worlds, after his reincarnation into the Naruto world. I''ll make it easy to understand, and be typing it on the phone.

 Chapter 19 - The Omniverse

    In the year, 1290 AD.


    Nearly two hundred years had passed and it was already the late Thirteenth century.


    The Kingdom had now advanced so much that it was already well on its way on becoming another Asgard.


    With the help of Magic, enough manpower and proper management, mostly everything went like smooth sailing.


    In the beginning, Kol figured out what his subjects most d.e.s.i.r.ed, and then only manipulated the various races of his Kingdom to become loyal to him.


    However, as time passed and generations after generations born and died, they began to forget the past and what they once were, and only remembered the blessings that Kol bestowed upon them.


    Eventually, Kol gained TRUE loyalty from all the factions within his Kingdom. So he finally put his subjects to proper use.


    Thanks to these powerful monsters working together alongside these witches capable of using powerful all-purpose magic spells, the Kingdom had already advanced past what would later be known as the information age.


    First he introduced a proper educational system, then made education a compulsory, and provided them with more knowledge, relevant learning materials and the best possible learning environment.


    With the help of magic and most of the knowledge of two great civilizations, lack of industrialisation was never a major issue, but other resources, mostly the human resources was a different matter altogether.


    This was exactly why the first generation of workforce could barely be considered as such.


    But as time passed, and by the time the third generation was educated and put to use, they were already as good as the workers from the twenty first century.


    At the current time, the Kingdom was already like an ''Atlantis'' or a ''Wakanda'' of this world.


    In a Hall that looked like the inside of some kind of extremely complicated magic machine, "How is the project? Any results!?", Kol asked Qetsiyah as he walked in.


    There were many Halls in this castle. Different for different purposes, and this Hall was called, ''The Hall Of Adventures''.


    Simply put, it was supposed to allow people to travel across the Omniverse. Though for now it was incomplete.


    There was a big circular platform in the middle of this Hall with complicated magic circle engraved in it.


    Various mechanical parts were all around it, collectively forming different layers of hemispherical rings around it.


    The whole thing was further connected to a bridge that had rune arrays engraved in it.


    On the other side of this bridge was a ''Pensieve'' that seemed straight out of the Harry Potter movies.


    [Image Here]


    And it functioned in a similar way too.


    Every universe had its own unique space-time frequency and this ''Pensieve'' could find the frequency of the universe or that of one similar to the one that user wished to travel to.


    All that operator had to do was give it memories of the kind of world they wished to travel to and the ''Pensieve'' would automatically find it, if it existed, or at least find something similar to it.


    Neither Kryptonians nor Asgardians had a way to travel to a different reality, but if you combine the best of both and do reasearch on the subject for centuries, then you''re bound to achieve some results.


    Especially if the one doing that reasearch was Qetsiyah, someone who invented space-time spells cable of creating new dimensions and stopping time even in the first century when people worshipped the Sun and considered the world to be flat.


    Qetsiyah replied, "Well, I do have some ideas about pinpointing the universal frequency and send back the data, but determining the time period is still a problem.", in a tired tone of voice.


    They had already figured out how to send people to different realities, but hadn''t yet found a way to bring them back home, or even to send them to specific time periods in those worlds.


    Then she continued, "Sigh! If only we could somehow create a miniature temporal engine and fix it inside the tracking device.", in a regrettable tone.


    "That, or we could just add an auxiliary power supply to transfer back all those data packets precisely at the point of detachment.", Kol suggested.


    "Hmm! But it would require incalculable processing power to calculate that many variables in that little time, not to mention the subject will be going through cosmic dissonance at that time, which is very dangerous.", Qetsiyah argued back.


    Kol replied, "Sigh! It''s not like we have many options here. Anyway, I think this is enough reasearch already, let''s go out and do something fun for a change.", speaking excitedly, yet in a suggestive undertone.


    Qetsiyah spoke, "For all its worth, your idea is still much more realistic than somehow creating a miniature temporal engine to transfer back that data by taking advantage of the then altered time variables.", completely ignoring Kol''s attempts to get her to go out with him.


    Then she continued, "Anyway, how is SHE doing? Still inventing more torture methods? Seriously, that girl have given a new meaning to, "holding grudges". It''s been more than half a century already!", in a fed-up up voice, but concern still apparent in her undertone.


    When Astrid came home, she started experiencing visions of the three ''hunters'' she killed.


    At first, it was nothing much, but in a matter of days, it began to affect her.


    One day, during their early morning flying race across the globe, she suddenly crash-landed in the middle of the ocean, which led to Kol finally remembering the ''hunter''s curse''.


    If someone ever killed a ''hunter'', they could forever be tortured by the soul of that dead ''hunter'', and Astrid was suffering from that same curse.


    This curse existed because Qetsiyah was the one who created the ''hunters'' and she was also the one who created ''the others side'', the place where their souls would go to after death.


    So by her blessings, they could naturally come back indefinitely in their soul form to torture the one responsible for their death.


    This curse had a easy solution. Qetsiyah just had to take back her blessing to prevent the ''hunter''s souls from ever crossing over to the real world.


    But Astrid disagreed with this approach because that would also mean that hunter''s soul would be forever lost in the ''other side'' and get away scot free even after torturing and mind-fu*king her for days.


    So Kol proposed to build a new dimension, one with both Heaven and Hell for the souls of the people they cared about, or wanted revenge against.


    This dimension would be Heaven for people they cared about who did not want to resurrect, and would be absolute Hell for those who had done something unforgivable to them or their family.


    With such specific parameters, it took Qetsiyah and Kol nearly a decade to finally create a dimension like that, but ever since its creation, only three souls had ever entered it, and only one currently remaining.


    After she was satisfied, Astrid released the souls of the other two ''hunters'' and allowed them to pass on, but she still kept Alexander''s soul.


    She often invented new torture methods to torture him and even promised him an eternity of misery.


    Kol wasn''t sure if she would really keep him there for eternity, but after having to had been mind-fu*ked by this guy for nearly a decade, Astrid was royally pissed at him.


    Kol replied in a carefree tone, "Nah! She''s not that pissed anymore. At this point, she''s just bored. Plus she did promise him an eternity of misery. Can''t just go back on her word now, can she?", seemingly unconcerned.


    Qetsiyah spoke, "Sigh! At least that dimension wouldn''t be completely vacant this way. It does need more souls for it to properly be called Heaven and Hell." in a thoughtful tone of voice.


    Then she continued, "Anyway I am busy. So go away. I have work to do.", in a dismissive voice.


    Then she turned her head away to write something down on the paper, right beside a mathematical equation, seemingly completely ignoring him.


    But Kol wasn''t buying any of it.


    He reprimanded her, "STOP IT. This is enough, we''re out of here NOW. You''ve been at it for five days straight. Even with your Kryptonian physique, you need to eat, and proper rest. GET UP AT ONCE!", in a commanding tone while grabbing her arm to force her to get up.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    In the year 1443 AD.


    Jax was five feet, five inches tall, had native American descent along with exceptional fighting skills.


    Currently, he was standing right in the middle of the already activated main circular platform, in the ''Hall Of Adventures''.


    Jax of the first men, was a ''day-bringer'', and Queen Astrid''s bloodline.


    He was one of those twenty warriors who had managed to survive Queen Astrid''s onslaught on that very first battlefield, and were selected by her personally to be turned into the first of the ''day-bringers'', back when it was still not even a term.


    Since the King created ''daylight rings'' that allowed the vampires to walk in in the Sun, they began to refer to themselves as ''day-walkers''.


    But those vampires who used to call themselves ''night-walkers'' before receiving their rings and were unable to even freely walk in the sun without it, were a completely different species from what Jax was.


    So a new term began to be acknowledged among the masses and rapidly gained popularity - "day-bringers".


    Rumours had it that Queen Astrid, Queen Qetsiyah, and even the King himself could directly absorb the energy from the Sun and constantly grow stronger, indefinitely.


    This was only later confirmed on many occasions when people actually saw them occasionally firing burning rays of the Sun from their very eyes.


    So a race that descended from them, a race just as physically strong as the vampires but without any of their weaknesses, was named ''the day-bringers''. It was only fitting.


    Not to mention, while the vampires were known for their notorious nature and feeding habits, the ''day-bringers'' were known for their warrior like, yet merciful nature.


    In many places, they were even perceived in the same light as the heavenly angels.


    Jax looked around the hall, at the many witches and scientists moving around and discussing, while double checking everything to make sure nothing unexpected could happen in this experiment that Jax had decided to volunteer in.


    Then Jax looked at the King and Queen Astrid, standing behind the transparent glass outside of all this hustle and bustle.


    His gaze lingering longer on Queen Astrid, his mind wandering back to that battlefield when he first saw her.


    When her axe came for his head, his thoughts were not at all of regret or fear for his life.


    In fact, he was so captivated by her beauty that his mind was completely blank. He was lovestruck at first glance.


    On the other hand, Queen Qetsiyah was inside the Hall, standing among all the scientists and witches, directing them, while assigning them different tasks.


    The King perceived Jax''s gaze onto himself and turned his head around to look at him.


    Then he gave Jax a reassuring smile which reminded him of his late grandfather.


    This kind of smile looked really wierd on King''s young face and sent shivers down Jax''s spine as a horrible memory began to surface in his mind.


    It was around a hundred years ago when the King gathered together a small army and ordered them to capture a ''Shunka Warakin'', alive.


    [AUTHOR:- "Shunka Warakin" - That same creature that looked like a big black Bipedal Sabertooth from "The Legacies", Season 2, Episode 3.]


    Jax had never hunted down a ''Shunka Warakin'' before, but he knew about all its traits and abilities from his fellow warriors who had been ordered to hunt it down before.


    After all, it was a major problem in the areas near the Kingdom.


    However, what was strange this time besides the orders to capture that thing alive, was that the team was mostly comprised of Werewolves, who were the primary source of sustainance for a ''Shunka Warakin''.


    In fact, it was not a exaggeration to say that the creature ate nothing but the werewolves.


    At that time, Jax didn''t have it in him to dare question his orders, but he realised King''s hidden meaning by the time they reached the lair of the monster.


    Those werewolves had betrayed the Kingdom in some way, so they were just sent to their deaths, and Jax and the other few day-bringers were to use them as bait and capture the creature alive.


    All told, despite this exceptional, yet very dishonorable and downright shameless strategy that obviously made their work much easier, most of his comrades died in that battle.


    After all, Shunka Warakin was a seven to eight feet tall monster that could uproot a tree with ease while simultaneously being fast enough to outrun a Werewolf in wolf form.


    Jax still remembered that day, since it would be forever etched into his deepest memories. That smile that King gave them that day was exactly the same smile that he was giving him now.


    This was without even mentioning that team of witches that were sent to hunt down a Dragon, a creature known for its magically resistant scales and fire breathing capabilities.


    Jax was indeed present that day when the King used this very same smile to sent off that small coven of witches to their intimately demise.


    Perhaps for others that smile meant, "Everything is going to be alright.", but for Jax, it told him just how screwed he currently was.


    He knew he was about to die, yet he could do nothing about it.


    Any protest or act of resistance would lead him to a fate much worse than death, so Jax simply didn''t have that kind of courage to resist.


    However, he couldn''t help but think back. Searching for when had he offended the King, yet he couldn''t find anything except for his secret infatuation with Queen Astrid.


    But that was not something anyone could know about, since he never mentioned it even to his closest friends, and just kept it to himself.


    "How could the King possibly know about that?", Jax couldn''t help but wonder.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    The whole castle vibrated slightly, "GrrrUlOooong!", and the various machines came to life with glows of magical lights.


    Kol watched in anticipation as only an eighth feet tall pure white heat of dense energy sphere remained where that volunteer once stood.


    As the King, Kol knew most of his subjects. After all, there were only about a hundred thousand people in his Kingdom and most of the time, he had nothing but free time.


    Jax was one of the first ''day-bringers''.


    Unlike others who were chosen for their superior fighting skills, Jax was chosen because he didn''t even fear certain death when Astrid fully intended to end him on that battlefield.


    On top of that, his loyalty was unquestionable, especially to Astrid, his Alpha.


    However, as time passed, Kol learnt of Jax''s true nature.


    This bastard was nothing but a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t and they were completely mistaken about him.


    But despite Kol''s personal dislike of him, Jax still diligently completed every and all missions assigned to him. He was also a cautious type of person and had unusual luck that kept him alive to this day. So Kol couldn''t find any obvious fault with him.


    Anyway, even though Kol was quite sure that his chance of survival was negligible, he still hoped that Jax''s incredible luck would pay off just this once and he would come back alive, signifying the success of experiment on their first try.


    ______________________________________________________


    We''ll see what will happen to Jax in the next chapter.


    Been busy lately, so couldn''t find the time to upload.


    What do you guys think about, "day-bringers". I''m just not good with names. So do suggest a better name for this new race, if you can. It would be much appreciated.


    And don''t forget to suggest a fitting name for their "Kingdom" either, while you''re at it.


    Odin has Asgard, and Zues has Mount Olympus, but Kol will also become a King of Gods when his ''spell of life and soul concept'' evolves two more times, so we need a name for his Kingdom.


    By the way, DC movies will be in a different world from DC TV shows.


    And X-Men will also be in a separate world from the rest of the Marvel world.

 Chapter 20 - DC Movies - Constantine

    - Constantine (2005)


    When God created mankind, his first creation, Lucifer, the Satan rebelled against him and caused a civil war in Heaven.


    Unsurprisingly, the Devil lost against his father, the creator of everything, and was condemned to Hell for all eternity.


    As time passed, the Devil used the souls of humans to create his own race that was no weaker than Angeles - the Demons.


    And so, the God and Satan made a bet.


    The souls of sinners would be condemned to Hell to be claimed by Satan, and those of pure hearted would find a place for themselves in Heaven.


    According to their agreement, pure angels and full-blooded Demons could not directly manifest on Earth, but could possess or influence humans, and even send half-breeds in the mortal realm to spread their influence.


    However, this was a wager without conclusion. Mankind is both kind and treacherous, they are good as they are bad.


    So the number of souls in Heaven was almost always approximately the same as those in Hell.


    As a result, they had this standing wager to this day.


    This day, the twenty first century, year 2005.


    New York City, the city that never sleeps.


    This was a quiet night for most people, but like always, monsters existed behind this facade of everyday life and they wore many faces.


    A woman in white patient''s gown was standing at the very edge of a high hospital building.


    The wind was high tonight, "SWOOO! WHOOOO!!", sound of wind whistled in her ears.


    She felt cold, yet free. Truly free, probably for the first time in her life.


    Psychic were an extremely rare group of individuals whose souls were much stronger than normal people, and because of that, they were able to see ethereal beings on physical plane of reality.


    Be it the wandering souls of the dead, Demons, Angels, or identifying hybrids, psychics could see them all.


    Isabel had been able to see these things since she was very little, so like any other naive child her age would do, she told her parents about it.


    But they were just simple folks. They couldn''t understand what was happening to their daughter. They admitted her to a mental hospital, where she stayed till this day.


    But she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Both God and Satan prevented their subjects from entering the physical plane because it was mutually beneficial for both.


    God ordered his Angels to not interfere with mortal world''s affairs and to allow them free will. And Satan used his Nigh-Omnipotence to forcefully prevented the Demons from crossing over to earth.


    But that didn''t mean there weren''t any loopholes.


    Mammon, the son of Satan, the Prince of Hell who wanted to remake the mortal world into a world of blood and fire had found a loophole. A way to bypass his father''s barriers and enter mortal world undetected.


    He was so elated when he discovered Isabel. She was the last thing he needed after his minions had finally found something that could work as devine assistance.


    However, would it really be that simple? After all, there was a reason why Demons avoided, and sometimes even feared psychics.


    So Mammon had to see to it personally that the girl would be prepared and made ready to become his vessel when the time came.


    Now Isobel was pushed to the limits.


    She was completely out of options. She literally had the weight of the whole world on her shoulders, and nobody to help her carry it with.


    She couldn''t take it anymore.


    His disgusting stench, his grotesque appearance, that terrifying look in his eyes, and the voice. That voice sent shivers down her spine every time she heard it.


    Unlike other ethereal entities that she saw, Mammon wasn''t actually there.


    She knew that he was just communicating with her through a psychic link.


    Hospital medications only made it worse. Those pills weakened her mind, so much so that he could even torment her through illusions now.


    Currently, Isabel could only see one way to stop Mammon from using her body as a vessel and completely manifest in physical realm.


    However, she was a devout Catholic.


    For her, suicide was a grievous sin. It meant denying the very gift of life that God had granted her. This would condemn her to Hell for eternity.


    For Isabel, in order to go to Heaven, she had to not only keep living this life of torment, but be responsible for the deaths of billions of innocents.


    Or she could just commit suicide and go to Hell. But this way she would be able to save the world, and therefore would just be in peace with herself.


    Wasn''t that what Heaven was supposed to be? A place where one would be in eternal peace? How could she be in peace with herself if she was responsible for the apocalypse? Wouldn''t that just be a lie? An illusion?


    So, Isabel made her choice.


    If the lives of billions of people had to be sacrificed for her to keep this "gift" of life, if that was what right and just in the eyes of God, then God could just take back his "gift" and shove it up his asre.


    This cold, chilli night wind was somehow soothing to her.


    This sence of freedom, she had never felt it before.


    She was finally free of this burden.


    That disgusting voice called out to her from behind for one final time, "Isabel! STOP!!", sounding agitated for the first time ever.


    But in response, Isobel took the step in the empty air without any hesitation. She had a smile on her face as she fell from the high-rise building.


    Falling to her death, but with no fear whatsoever.


    Instead, she felt an euphoric sense of utmost freedom.


    She wished she could keep falling like this forever, that this moment would never end.


    But with the sound of glass shattering, "CrunKliKlingch!!", her body broke through the pool''s ceiling downstairs as she breathed her last breath.


    .


    - Godzilla (1998)


    On 13 February 1960, France conducted its first nuclear test, code-named "Gerboise Bleue" (Blue Desert Rat). It had a yield equivalent to four Hiroshima bombs.


    This test was soon followed by dozens of other neuclear tests, leaving the area of French Polynesian Pacific, highly exposed to neuclear radiations.


    But as is proven time and time again, among the countless realities in Omniverse, that whenever mankind tries to challenge nature, it always finds balance by flighting back.


    In this world, nature fought back by evolution.


    Evolution of an egg of a commodo dragon, into a creature known as "Godzilla".


    It was a completely incipient creature, first of its kind, a mutated aberration, a hybrid caused by the fallout on the Islands in French Polynesian Pacific due to dozens of Neuclear tests conducted in that area by the French government over the last three decades.


    Godzilla was not only a 80 meters tall killing machine that could terrify modern armies, but it could also reproduce as.e.x.u.a.lly. Meaning that it could lay eggs without needing to mate with another of its kind.


    Godzilla had layed over 200 eggs in this place.


    When they were discover by the people who wished to destroy them to save mankind, they hatched and creatures attacked anything that moved.


    Currently, over two hundred, tiny, two meters tall Godzillas were wandering all around Madison Square Garden.


    Cameraman Victor Palotti was coincidentally filming the little Godzillas in the nearby broadcast booth, along with reporter, Audrey Timmonds.


    Dr. Niko Tatopoulous was a scientist who worked for neuclear regulatory commission. He was preparing a census for the government, cataloguing new species that were created as a direct result of Neuclear contamination.


    He too was in the same room, along with D.G.S.E agent, Philippe Roach¨¦, French Secret Service.


    The two came here with an assault team in order to destroy Godzilla''s nest since the American military refused to acknowledge its existence.


    However, their plan backfired as soon as the eggs started hatching and their team became dinner.


    "We are live, inside Madison Square Garden, where Doctor Niko Tatopoulous has discovered the beast''s layer. Doctor can you please tell us what''s happening here?", Audrey spoke in front of the camera.


    Nick replied awkwardly, "Well, we''ve discovered over 200 eggs. Which, few moments ago, began hatching!", realising that at this moment, people all over the world were watching him.


    He continued, "The creatures though, just hatched over nine feet tall, and they''ve begun feeding. When their food supply runs out here, they will attempt to hunt down food of their own outside of this nest.", here he paused.


    The cameraman changed the angle of the camera, making it face the window, which showed a big crowd of little Godzillas walking everywhere in Madison Square Garden.


    [Images]


    Then Dr. Niko continued his explanation, "If they get out, they''ll multiply and very soon, a new species will emerge. One that could replace us as....", but he was interrupted.


    With a loud boom, "BOOM!", something suddenly appeared right in the middle of all those Godzilla children.


    A three meters tall, white ball of light.


    "ZNooo! BLAST!!", and with a loud blast, white energy dissipated in the air, revealing a n.a.k.e.d native American man crouching down on the floor.


    All the Godzilla babies stopped what they were doing and just stared at this scene.


    But they weren''t the only ones.


    The cameraman hadn''t changed the angle of the camera yet and it was still facing that direction, live-broadcasting the whole thing.


    This was Jax. He was completely n.a.k.e.d because his clothes, along with everything on his body, all disintegrated due to spontaneously changing magnetic fields and intense heat.


    He slowly stood up and looked around.


    He had never seen or heard of creatures such as these, not to mention the architecture of this place.


    It seemed that their experiment was a success. This was most likely another world.


    However, before he could contemplate further, "ROARR!!", with a loud, collective roars, the Godzilla children awoke from their stupor and jumped at Jax.


    Even though he didn''t have time to assess his current situation, Jax was a battle hardened veteran. He reacted quickly and avoided the first two enemies, then took a stance and punched the third one with all his might, "BANG!!", targeting the belly which appeared to be the least protected by its scales.


    It seemed his judgement was correct as that creature was thrown five meters away and just layed there, without moving.


    However, Jax knew it was still alive. He could still hear it''s heart beating.


    So, he jumped over the one attacking from his left, landing behind it and kicking it on the back of its knee even as it was still advancing forward.


    Then he sped over to the first one still lying down even as this one hit the floor.


    After reaching it, Jax bent down and gave it another punch on the same spot on the belly where he did before.


    Through this experiment, Jax discovered that he needed to attack twice on the same spot on the belly to kill these creatures.


    He didn''t feel good about it. There were too many of them and he didn''t have any backup. It would be difficult to escape.


    On the other hand, everyone watching this scene was completely dumbfounded. Both in the broadcast booth and people in front of their T.V.s at home.


    Even the government officials and military leaders didn''t know how to react anymore. They all had a similar reaction on their faces - O.M.G.


    First it was the Godzilla, then its nest and over 200 eggs, and now their lives suddenly turned from a monster movie to a sci-fi + monster movie?


    This world was going crazier by the second.


    Being a talented reporter, Audrey got her bearings right before anyone, and started speaking, "OH MY GOD!! You gotta be kiddin'' me! You saw that? You just saw that right!?", she spoke to people in the room.


    But after seeing their reactions as they got woke up from their stupor because of her shout, "Cough! Cough!", she awkwardly cleared her throat as she realised that everything was broadcasted live.


    Then she continued, "As everyone can see here, something is again happening. A man suddenly appeared OUT OF THIN AIR. Right in the middle of these creatures. And started fighting them barehanded.".


    Then she turned around to look behind once again, confirming that what she just saw was indeed real.


    At this point, Jax had already defeated over twenty Godzilla children. His speed was much quicker than them.


    But even so, he was starting to have a hard time maneuvering among these many enemies.


    Many scratches and teeth marks could be seen on his body, but it seemed vampire regeneration abilities were really broken as all his wounds could be seen healing at a visible rate.


    "Just who is this man!? Is he an alien? Time traveller? Science experiment? Or maybe an incipient creature like Godzilla? Just how can he overpower these monsters like this??", Audrey exclaimed.


    From behind the camera, Victor couldn''t just record this calmly anymore, as he interjected in panicked voice, "I think it''s an angel. Aren''t they supposed to be all n.a.k.e.d? How else would you explain him not wearing any clothes?", here he paused to catch his breath.


    Then continued, "Plus he is killing those monsters and saving us. I really think he''s an angel. Would be a lot better if it was a female Angel though.. I''m just sayin''! Maybe he''s got a sister.".


    "Cough! Cough!", Nick interrupted everyone''s wild speculations by clearing his throat and drawing everyone''s attention back to himself.


    Then he continued, "No matter who or what this man is, I don''t think he can defeat over 200 of these monsters. If you look carefully, you''ll find that he''s already injured. So if the military is listening to this broadcast, they have to destroy this building immediately, before these 200 becomes 40,000 and replace us as the dominant species of this planet.", here he paused.


    Then continued, "As for that man, we will try and get him to evacuate this building with us. I believe that chances of him being a time traveller are high. As crazy as it may sound, spontaneously shifting electromagnetic fields could be the cause of him having no clothes. As for his superior physique, perhaps it''s some kind of genetic...", but he was interrupted by everyone''s sudden reaction.


    Audrey screamed in surprise, "OH MY GOD!! That man.. he''s dead! HE IS DEAD!!", while looking through the window.


    While Jax was fighting, he killed over a hundred of these creatures, until he lost count.


    He became more and more impatient, as it seemed there was no end to them.


    He kept killing them and they kept coming at him without any sign of fear whatsoever.


    Eventually, he lost his leg and fell to his death when two of them got his neck and head from behind and ripped his head off.


    Jax''s death was not meaningless. He unknowingly cleared the way for Nick and others to leave this place before military could blow it up.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    John Constantine was a powerful psychic. He was born with this ''gift'', or this ''curse'', to see demons and angels walking this earth disguised as humans.


    Demons and angels cannot make a person do anything, but they can whisper in your ear and give you an urge to do anything.


    As a child, John could not understand what he was seeing and he had enough of this life. So he wanted to leave this cruel world by killing himself.


    Unfortunately for John, God had different plans for him. He was saved from death and granted extraordinary powers to become the guardian of earth.


    Whenever a demon broke the rules, John would exorcise them and sent them back to Hell.


    He lived this kind of life for years, until he got lung cancer for smoking too much.


    In his early forties and already dying of cancer, John became obsessed with trying to atone for his sins, so that he could go to Heaven after his death.


    After all, with all the demons that he had put away in his life, John''s days in Hell were bound to be unpleasant.


    There was even a rumour going around that when he died, Lucifer would personally come to claim his soul.


    However, despite his efforts, Constantine saw no hope until he met Angela.


    L.A.PD detective Angela Dodson was haunted by her twin sister Isabel''s unusual suicide.


    Isabel was catholic and very religious, so Angela strongly believed that she could never commit suicide.


    However, despite her efforts, Angela found no evidence on the crime scene that indicated otherwise.


    Until she found a footage from hospital''s rooftop camera that recorded everything.


    She discovered, that before jumping to her death, Isabel turned around to face the camera and uttered a word - "Constantine".


    And like this, Angela met Constantine, who discovered nearly a hundred demons following her from the shadows.


    Inspite of his initial disbelief at seeing Demons manifest in physical plane, Constantine got his bearings right and successfully managed to exorcised them back to Hell before they could take Angela away.


    Afterwards, Constantine was taking Angela as his ticket to Heaven, and Angela insisted on finding the answers. So the two started to work together.


    Currently, Constantine was sitting in a chair in Angela''s apartment. He was holding a black cat and his feet were immersed in a big bowl of water.


    [Images]


    He was ready to do a spell to go to Hell and check and see if Isabel was there. This would confirm whether she really committed suicide or not.


    Angela asked Constantine, curiously, "If this is a spell of some kind, don''t you need candles and pentagram for it to work?", he was sitting in a chair in front of her while she sat on the floor.


    "Why? Do you have any?", Constantine asked rhetorically.


    "Sigh!", Angela spoke in a fed-up tone, "This is crazy.".


    "Yes.", he replied, then continued, "I need you to leave.".


    But Angela didn''t want to leave, "I''m sorry?", she asked.


    "Angela please.", Constantine insisted.


    "Sigh!", Angela sighed and gave up convincing him, "OK!", she spoke as she got up to leave the room to him.


    But Constantine continued, "The apartment.".


    Angela now felt strange, but she complied nonetheless.


    "Be careful with that cat.", she instructed before closing the apartment door.


    When she left, Constantly stared in cat''s eyes as he spoke in a fed-up tone, "I hate this part.", and started chanting the spell in his mind.


    By the time he stopped chanting, the cat had already disappeared and he felt uncomfortable heat from his surroundings.


    So he looked around and found himself in a place he was all too familiar with, though he wouldn''t be proud of it.


    He was still alive and his body was still in the mortal plane, but his soul had arrived in Hell. It seemed the spell worked.


    With the smell of rusty blood, mixed with fumes of burning sulphur, this world was the colour of orange and yellow, like that of fire, making it difficult to breathe and see, even walking was a struggle due to the ever-raging sandstorm that made it difficult to determine direction.


    [Images]


    Despite everything, Constantine kept walking like a man with purpose, like someone with a clear goal, like he knew what he was doing.


    As he traveled past the ruins of city, on the ground that made it difficult to walk, and climbed through the potholes, and against the wind that threatened to take him away, Constantine walked with every step full of determination.


    Eventually, some Demons started to follow him from behind.


    [Images]


    But he still continued forward without hesitation, like a man on crusade, like a man possessed.


    As more as more joined in, they found him unual, some even recognised him and hastened their pace.


    [Images]


    Constantine noticed this, so he started to increase his speed too.


    But suddenly, with a loud boom, "BOOM!", something suddenly appeared in front of Constantine.


    It was a three meters tall, white ball of light, and intense heat came from it.


    "ZNooo! BLAST!!", and with a loud blast, white energy dissipated in the air, revealing a n.a.k.e.d, black haired man.


    What was really unusual about this was that he wasn''t in his soul form. He wasn''t even dead.


    This man was here, both in body and soul.


    Constantine slowed down, while all the Demon and ghosts chasing after him stopped to observe this extremely unusual scene.


    As the man slowly stood up and opened his eyes, his pupils were purple. He then looked around to observe his surroundings and to assess his situation.


    His eyes lingered on Constantine with clear surprise, even as Constantine jogged past him.


    After all, Constantine couldn''t stop, no matter the reason. Or he would have to stay here forever.


    He jogged towards a woman in white that he just noticed. She was wearing a white patient''s gown, and was currently in a loop, replying her death, over and over again.


    Constantine was all too familiar with this kind of loop. He had also gone through it.


    He called loudly, "ISABEL!!", and started running towards her.


    But it seemed that the Demon also noticed this, as they woke up from their stupor.


    Half of them started to desperately chase after Constantine, while the rest jumped at the unusual man to capture him.


    But before they could advance, that man''s eyes glowed red, and, "BOOMMM!!", two thick red lazer beams were fired from them, decimating anything in their path, be it matter or soul, everything was completely annihilated.


    This shocked everyone, and everything present.


    On the other hand, Constantine didn''t have the luxury of being shocked.


    A group of Demons had already caught up to him.


    In his final struggle, he could only desperately reach out for Isabel''s patient''s ID Band that had drifted towards him with the wind, before releasing the spell to return to the physical world before Demons could grab him.


    [Images]


    But it seemed that that unusual man had other ideas.


    After making a quick work of Demons coming after him, he chased after Isabel''s soul, "BOBOOMM!!", in a burst of speed that left behind a sonic boom.


    Destroying anything that stood in his way, shockwaves cleared the path for him to advance forward, dematerializing ghosts and Demons alike.


    ______________________________________________________


    DC movies world, "Constantine 2005", one of the best classics.


    Unlike "Supernatural", or "Lucifer" TV show, this movie doesn''t challenge our religious beliefs in any way.


    God is like what one would imagine, pinnacle of kindness. Devil is evil sc.u.m, Demons, the backstabbing lunatics, and Angels are naive and pure.


    Even the one who betrayed humanity only did it due to misunderstandings.


    Also, as I mentioned before, DC movies world will be different from DC''s TV shows.

 Chapter 21 - Peace Has To Be Earned

    With the sound of glass breaking, the spell broke and Constantine came back to the physical plane.


    "Cough! Cough!", "Angela", "Cough! Cough! Cough!", he called out to Angela while caughing violently.


    She was just right outside the door, "Click!", so she opened it and came in.


    Only to find Constantine caughing violently and breathing with difficulty. His clothes were smoking like he was just on fire.


    [Images]


    "Jesus!", she called out in surprise. For her, only a few seconds had passed.


    She walked forward to help him, while asking, "Constantine, what happened?".


    However, when she touched his shoulder, she found that his coat was unusually hot, like it had just been on fire.


    "Cough! Twins.", he replied while caughing.


    She asked, "What?", as she bent down and raised his head to make him look at her, "What did you say?", and asked again to clarify.


    At this point, Constantine wasn''t caughing anymore, but he was still having trouble breathing, "You were twins.", huh! huh!", "She killed herself.", he spoke while lifting his trembling hand to show her the hospital ID band that he brought back from Hell.


    "And she''s damned for it.", he finished his sentence with a tone of surety.


    Angela was surprised by this discovery, "How is this possible!". If she was still a little a skeptical before, then seeing that ID band cleared all her doubts.


    However, before Constantine could answer, a voice suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    "Actually she''s not damned anymore. I brought her here with me.", it was the voice of a man, speaking softly in a cheerful tone.


    Constantine and Angela were startled by this sudden interruption, as they looked in the direction of the kitchen where the voice came from.


    Two people were standing there, or more specifically, one person and one soul, which only Constantine could tell.


    Angela was surprised to see that woman as she called out, "Isabel! Isabel, sis you.. you''re ok!", and tried to hastily run ahead.


    Only to be stopped by Constantine as he commanded, "WAIT!", and grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    He recognised this man, or some sort of Demon or whatever this guy was. Constantine had seen him suddenly appear out of nowhere, in Hell. When he went there to find Isabel.


    "What are you?", Constantine asked warily.


    "There''s no need to be so anxious. I''m not a Demon. You can check. They can''t enter physical plane anyway. Plus a Demon wouldn''t have saved her, would it?", the man spoke lightly while pointing at Isabel''s soul. In a tone that would inspire a sense of calmness in whoever listening.


    "That depends on the circ.u.mstance. Something''s happening that''s breaking all that balance. Usually I wouldn''t have believed it if I didn''t actually see Demons appearing in physical plane. But here we are!", Constantine spoke while taking out a holy cross from his pocket.


    Then he continued, "You were in Hell, and just because I can''t feel a Demonic presence, doesn''t mean it''s not there.".


    The man didn''t show any reaction to the holy cross, and replied calmly, "Those must all be low level Demons, small enough to slip through the cracks created from her sacrifice.", while pointing at Isabel.


    Then he took a few steps forward and grabbed the holy cross in his hand.


    And continued, "They aren''t strong enough to hold the holy cross.", then he released the cross to show his palm to Constantine.


    And spoke, "And that too, without even a burn mark or scratch. The only one who can do that is..", but he was interrupted.


    "The Devil.", Constantine completed his sentence, "Lucifer is the only one who can hold the holy cross without it burning his hand. And you''re clearly not him.".


    The he took back the cross and asked, "That still doesn''t answer the question. Why did you save her? What do we have to pay? And what are you?".


    "I am a God. Well, a Demi-God to be exact. It''s complicated. I''ll explain later. I saved her, just because she doesn''t belong in Hell.", the man replied.


    Then he continued, "Even though she''s just a ghost now, I thought it would be best to bring her here with me. I''m new here. I do need a guide.".


    Constantine had seen a lot in his life. Like those Greek Gods or Egyptian Gods. So he didn''t outright reject the Idea, but he was still skeptical about why this guy saved Isabel''s soul from Hell.


    Constantine pondered over it for a bit, and then spoke after a short silence, "I guess it''s possible that you''re one of those guys. But what are you doing here? You want me to believe that you saved her only out of the goodness of your heart? Please!! Who do you think I am? You guys always have an angle. Some sort of perverse goal. And it''s never good.".


    "You seem to accept the possibility of me being a God, yet dare to actually talk to me in such manner? It''s fascinating! Are you not scared?", the man asked back in a curious tone.


    "There''s only one God I am scared of and you''re not him. Who are you? Really?", Constantine asked back.


    "Hmm. I see.", the man pointed at Constantine and spoke, "I LIKE YOU.", then he continued while offering his hand for a handshake, "You can call me Kol. Kol Mikaelson. You wouldn''t know me, but I can explain more over dinner. About your recent predicament too. You need to eat and I''m feeling a bit peckish myself. Plus it''s not nice to keep these ladies waiting, they must have a lot of questions.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Currently, Angela, Constantine, Isabel and Kol were sitting in a diner, not far from Angela''s house.


    After Kol and Constantine had talked, Angela and Isabel had their sisters reunion.


    A lot of crying and apologizing was involved, but eventually they made up and resolved their issues. Then the four headed for the diner.


    "So you''re from ANOTHER UNIVERSE!!?", Angela suddenly exclaimed, startling the waitress who had come to get their orders.


    "Shh.. Easy!", Isabel lightly reprimanded her while elbowing her from underneath the table.


    On the other hand, Kol comforted the poor waitress, "It''s alright. She''s schizophrenic, but otherwise harmless. I''ll have a steak. Medium rare, with the side of lettuce in mayo.", speaking in a tone that inspired calmness.


    "Two omelettes for me.", Constantine continued in his usual sarcastic monotone.


    However, Isabel was a soul so she couldn''t eat.


    In fact, besides psychics like Constantine and Angela, and special beings like Kol, other people wouldn''t even be able to see Isabel.


    The only reason she could be seen here was because before coming here in physical plane, Kol had spent a few hours in Hell teaching her how to use her ghost abilities.


    Time flies differently in Hell. It moves a lot slower there. A few minutes in physical plane is a few hours in Hell.


    Ghosts had many inherent abilities, like telekinesis, possession, teleportation, appearing in physical plane, and being able to actually touch or move things physically. It was all about practice and experience.


    Anyway, at this point, the waitress had already forgotten what she heard, but Angela was still pouting over the excuse that Kol used for her.


    It wasn''t her fault. She was just a regular person yesterday, and in just one night, she was introduced to a whole new world she didn''t even think was possible.


    "So you came here looking for an adventure huh? Well, I doubt THIS was what you had in mind.", Constantine spoke to Kol.


    "Actually, it''s not so bad. In my world, we''re still in the fifteenth century. It''s really boring there.", Kol replied.


    Then Isabel spoke, "You sure don''t seem like it. Unless people in fifteenth century wear suit and tie in your world.".


    "My usual clothes don''t look like this. But I didn''t know where I was, so I just copied Constantine''s clothes with some good old matter manipulation.", Kol replied casually.


    "Wow.. I never thought I would ever dine together with an actual God.", Angela spoke like a fan would speak to their idol.


    But Kol seemed unamused, "It''s nothing extraordinary. You want my autograph? Want to shake my hand perhaps?", he spoke while offering his hand for a handshake.


    Angela seemed embarrassed, and after seeing Constantine and Isabel, who were observing her with rapt attention, she had a sudden urge to dig herself a hole in the ground then jump in and hide there forever.


    Then for a while, the only sound made was the sound of cutlery, and munching.


    "So you were saying... you know something about what''s going on?", Constantine broke the silence.


    "Yeah. Before following you up here, I was just trying to find out where I was, but I happened to overhear a few things I find disturbing.", Kol replied with an expression that showed disgust.


    "Like?", Constantine asked.


    "Some Demon named Momon or something. He is the son of Devil and Prince of Hell, and found a loophole in Lucifer''s barrier. Which he wants to use to come up here in physical plane and turn it into a world of blood and fire.", Kol replied in an irritated tone.


    Constantine nodded, "I thought it would be something like this. Do you have any idea how?", and asked.


    However, before Kol could answer, Isabel cut him off, "Yeah I know. He needs the body of a psychic. He can enter physical plane through the body of a psychic, but only as long as he has their consent.".


    "Their consent? That doesn''t seem right.", Constantine seemed confusion.


    But Kol cleared his doubts, "No it''s not their consent that he needs, but Devine assistance. That was why he didn''t enter through your body Isabel, not because he needed your consent, but because he needed Devine assistance which he didn''t have.".


    Isabel asked in surprise, "What do you mean?", "Devine assistance? What the hell does that even mean?", and Constantine also asked at the same time.


    Kol replied calmly, "Devine assistance! Anything that can count as God giving his consent. Like an Angel wielding his energy, otherwise known as a blessed Angel, or God''s blood in some form.", here he paused.


    The continued while looking at Isabel, "That''s what he needed Isabel. Not your consent. He made you believe otherwise, only to make you believe that there was no hope. To make you despair and give up completely.".


    Hearing this, Isabel gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in anger.


    For a while, no one spoke. In an uncomfortable silence, only Angela tried to support Isabel by holding her shoulders and speak a few words of comfort.


    However, her hand passed right through her body. In her anger, Isabel had lost consentration as her body had started flickering in and out of existence.


    But Kol promptly casted an illusion spell to make everything seem normal. Otherwise it could cause a scene.


    "Isabel!", Kol spoke to get her attention, and continued, "Remember. You are not a normal person. In fact you never were. All that had happened to you was because you were weak. It''s plane and simple.".


    As he spoke, Isabel raised her head to look at him.


    Then he held her shoulder for support, and continued, "If you want it to stop. If you want revenge, then you need to get stronger. For Demon, ghosts are even more vulnerable than humans.", Isabel''s soul had stopped flickering by now.


    Kol then released her, looked her in the eyes and continued, "In this world, FREE WILL sure exists. But only PEACE we can get is what we earn. Not by being kind and going to Heaven. You get it now, don''t you? Otherwise you wouldn''t have jumped.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Not long after they had done eating, Angela received a call from her precinct, for a case involving a man''s sudden and unexpected death in a store by undetermined cause.


    Constantine couldn''t leave Angela alone by herself and Kol couldn''t leave Isabel, so the party of four soon headed for the crime scene together.


    Usually they wouldn''t be let in, but Angela, the detective vouched for Kol and Constantine, while Isabel turned herself invisible. She couldn''t be seen walking around after her death.


    The victim was a priest, Father Hennessy. And he turned out to be a friend of Constantine''s.


    After seeing the body, Constantine first took a deep breath and controlled the searing anger boiling in his c.h.e.s.t.


    Then he bent down to examine the body to find any clues that could lead him to the one responsible.


    Due to his profession, he was used to the feeling of loss. He knew that he had to find the culprit first, before thinking about things like revenge.


    Not long after, he seemed to find something unusual, "This was done by a Demon. Look at this mark, does anyone recognise it?".


    There was a weird looking wound on victim''s palm that seemed self-inflicted by a bloodied glass shard held loosely in his other hand.


    It was a smaller circle on top of a bigger plus sign, with the centers of both figures converging.


    "This is the mark of Mammon.", Isabel''s voice drifted through the air, just loud enough for Constantine, Angela and Kol to hear.


    "I can find out who killed him.", Kol spoke.


    Hearing him, they all jolted their heads to look at him, and Constantine replied, "Do it then. What do you need?".


    "Nothing. It''s just a simple time spell.", he answered and looked down at the body with concentration.


    Then a few seconds later, Kol concluded, "A half-breed killed him. Someone named Balthazar. You know him?".


    "I see.", Constantine replied calmly. But seething anger was clearly apparent in his undertone, as he nodded to Kol and headed outside.


    With Angela chasing after him, "Wait! Where are you going! Constantine?".


    The spell that Kol just performed here was a very basic, beginner level time spell, that didn''t even need a magic circle.


    This spell answered ONE QUESTION of the user in ONE WORD, as long as this question was related to the PAST of a specific object or a place that still existed in the PRESENT, but only if it could be answered in ONE word.


    Kol simply asked, ''who killed this man'', and he got his answer in one word, ''Balthazar''.


    As for knowing that Balthazar was a Half Demon Half Human, Kol remembered that from the movie. After all, even though they were not as engaging as Marvel movies, DC movies were still hard to forget. And he was in a world where all DC movies were real.

 Chapter 22 - Lucifer Morningstar

    From the crime scene, the group headed straight for Beeman''s house. Another friend of Constantine''s. The guy who kept all the gear and did all the research, whenever needed.


    For those who''ve watched Supernatural, Beeman was like Bobby in this world.


    After getting his holy shotgun, Constantine left to find Balthazar to settle the score and Angela tagged along with him, while Kol and Isabel stayed back.


    [Images]


    Kol knew that Angela was going to be taken away by Gabriel, but she would be alright because they needed her alive.


    In fact, Kol needed for this to happen because he saw this as an opportunity for himself to get some quick and easy power-ups.


    As predicted, not long after, Constantine came back. He seemed panicked and confused as he explained the situation, but soon calmed down after Kol used his "spell" to "find" Angela''s location.


    In truth, Kol didn''t use any spell since he remembered her location from the movie. She was taken to the same spot where Isabel died. That same hospital building.


    In the movie, Constantine went to Midnight''s to use his special magic chair that helped his soul navigate through the time stream to find Angela''s location, but that didn''t happen this time.


    Currently, Kol, Isabel, Beeman, Constantine and Chas were at Beeman''s place, in the gear room making preparations to go rescue Angela.


    Kol asked no one in particular, "So what''s the plan?", while using a knife to carve a rune each on the head of every 9mm bullet.


    This particular rune was used to store energy. Kol was using it on these bullets to make them be able to temporarily store his Omega effect''s energy, which was sufficient enough to kill half-breeds.


    "Well, we go in. You handle most of the half-breeds, while Beeman and I fight our way to Angela and get her out of there.", Constantine replied.


    "Yeah but... And how''re you gonna do that? Even with magic bullets, what happens when the clip is empty? They won''t give you enough time to reload and I won''t be able to get them all at the same time without bringing down the building.", Kol asked back.


    Constantine had no answer to this question. He too was thinking about it. He had never taken on that many half-breeds ever before. This could very well be considered as a suicide mission if Kol wasn''t around.


    At this time, Chas suddenly spoke while filling the gunpowder into the special bullets of holy shotgun, "Well, they did not leave her unguarded. Half-breeds are most vulnerable when their outer skin is breached by holy water. Certain objects, most notably either of the two crosses of Isteria have been used even by the unordained to bless and sanctify all commonly occuring waters, even rain.".


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at him in shock, with their mouths gaped open.


    He just gave them this easy and obvious solution to what would otherwise be a life and death situation. And he spoke in the most nerdy and scientific way possible, like he was reading it out from a book even as he concentrated on filling bullets.


    Due to the silence in the room and realising that he heard no reply, he looked up and saw everyone looking at him.


    "There''s no use sitting on the bench if you''re not ready to play, right?", Chas continued in nervous tone.


    Kol broke the silence while laughing out loud, "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! John, I like this kid. Alright! You win Chas. You can come with us, but only to sanctify the water in the water tank on the rooftop.".


    Afterwards, they all boarded Chas''s car and headed out on the rescue mission, to that hospital building where Angela was kept.


    Every superhero needs a sidekick, and Chas was Constantine''s. His character here was played by Shia LaBeouf, who also played Sam Witwicky in Transformers movies.


    Chas''s character is exactly the same as Sam''s. They even talk in the same way.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    "Hi! My name is John.", Constantine yelled to get the attention of everyone present.


    After seeing them all turn towards him, John pulled forward a chair from behind, and climbed on top of it to make himself more clearly visible.


    Then he continued, "You are in violation of the balance. Leave immediately, or we will deport you. All of you.".


    But seeing them not responding or even showing the slightest intention of leaving, he lit up his lighter.


    And then, "Go to Hell", speaking his final monologue, Constantine brought his lighter to the smoke detector on the ceiling, making the sprinkler rain holy water on half-breeds.


    At first they didn''t notice it, but then their skin started burning and they slowly realised something was wrong, "holy water?", someone spoke, and then, "AAHHHHH!!", they all screamed all at once.


    Holy water was like acid to them.


    It seemed Chas did his job briliantly and dropped the holy Cross in the water tank upstairs, successfully sanctifying all the water inside.


    As the water sprayed and the lights went out, half-breeds screamed in pain, and started running at them, trying to attack them desperately.


    Constantine was standing on the chair, so they didn''t reach him yet, but Kol and Beeman were on the ground, just a few feets away.


    He bent his knees slightly and use super speed to rush at half-breeds, "Boom!", leaving behind cracks on the ground behind him.


    And then, "Blheng! Blheng! Blheng!", he punched three big fellas in the middle of their c.h.e.s.ts, reducing most of their torso into a shower of flesh, blood and bone dust.


    However, even as their gory remains were still showering at their comrades behind them, Kol noticed an anomaly.


    They were still alive.


    Apparently, half-breeds were not much easier to kill than full blooded demons. In the movie, Constantine reduced Balthazar into ash, and only his legs and half of his face remained, yet he still survived and could even talk like nothing happened.


    After discovering this, Kol imbued the energy of Omega effect into his fists and continued forward.


    No matter how much harder it was to kill them, they would still die after coming into contact with even a tiny amount of this destructive energy.


    On the other hand, half-breeds were a little startled and fearful after witnessing Kol''s strength, but they were true to their cause and continued on just after a little pause, like moths to flame.


    Two half-breeds rushed at Beeman. An old man and a chubby fellow.


    He adjusted his glasses and pointed the 9mm at the chubby fellow. The safety was already off, so he fired a shot at his c.h.e.s.t.


    As he pulled the trigger, the firing pin hammered onto the primer, "Bang!", the gunpowder was ignited and bullet was fired from the gun.


    It travelled through the air and hit the chubby fellow right in the middle of his c.h.e.s.t.


    As the bullet pierced the skin and impacted the c.h.e.s.t bone inside, it deformed out of shape, making the rune that was carved into it to also deform and loose its function.


    This rune was used to contain the energy of Omega effect, and as soon as it lost its function, "Boom!", with a loud blast and a flash of red energy, that chubby half-breed was reduced to gory organic material, and his soul was destroyed.


    He wasn''t deported to Hell or any other kind of afterlife, but simply ceased to exist. His soul was converted into pure energy and scattered across the world.


    Afterwards, Beeman turned the mussel at the old man half-breed and continued the massacre.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    She looked somewhat like ''Michelle Monaghan'', and seeing her here, Kol suddenly remembered that Isabel still needed a body.


    And what better body for a psychic than a magically enhanced immortal body of a half-breed?


    [Images]


    So he quickly stunned the half-breed in question and teleported her outside, then continued fighting, or as he would call it, ''having fun''.


    On the other hand, Constantine and Beeman made their way to Angela, but by the time they got there, she was already possessed by Mammon.


    Now all that remained was stabbing Angela with the spear of destiny, and Mammon would be able to travel to the physical plane whenever he wanted.


    So Constantine and Beeman quickly started the exorcism to try and send Mammon back to Hell.


    Unfortunately, the Demons and half-breeds were not alone this time. An Angel named Gabriel was helping them behind the scenes.


    Gabriel attacked out of nowhere. She quickly killed Beeman in a sneak attack when he let his guard down, and severely beat Constantine.


    However, despite being infinitely stronger than him, Gabriel couldn''t afford to kill Constantine, because Devil had promised that he would personally come to collect his soul.


    So killing Constantine would mean summoning Lucifer, which would mean ruining their plan to screw over humanity.


    She pinned him down and spoke while choking him, "You''re handed this precious gift, right? Each one of you are granted redemption from the creator. Murders, rapists and molesters, all of you, you just have to repent, and God takes you in his bosoms.".


    Then she smiled, and continued with ridicule apparent in her undertone, "In all the worlds and all the universe, no other creature can make such a boast, save man.",


    "It''s not fair.", she continued with anger in her tone, "If sweet sweet God loves you so, then I will make you worthy of his love.".


    Then she continued in monotone, without any emotions, "I have been watching you for a long time. It''s only in the face of horror that you truly find your nobelest self. And you can be so much more.".


    Then she grabbed his collar and picked him, and spoke, "So I will bring you pain. I will bring you horror, so you may rise above it. So those of you who survive this reign of Hell on earth, will be worthy of God''s love.".


    At this point, Constantine finally spoke, "Gabriel, you are INSANE!".


    In reply, Gabriel just snorted and spoke, "The road to salvation begins tonight.".


    Afterwards, Gabriel s.u.c.k.e.d in a little air and blew it in Constantine''s face, like blowing off a candle.


    However she was a celestial beings, just that little blow generated a massive wind that blew Constantine twenty meters away.


    [Images]


    With the sound of glass breaking and the collision of his body with the door two rooms away, Constantine layed on the ground unconscious.


    Then Gabriel closed the door and turned around to complete the ritual to summon Mammon.


    However, before she could get any closer to Angela, Kol came in from the side door.


    "Don''t even think about it. This madness ends here. Leave immediately, or I will kill you.", Kol spoke as he walked in, and stood in front of Gabriel, blocking her way.


    Gabriel observed him curiously, looking at him up and down, and spoke, "You claim that you can kill me? You? One of those false Gods who have already lost the war? You puny little being, do I need to remind you who are the real masters of humanity? I AM A SERVANT OF THE CREATOR!!".


    Hearing this, Kol laughed out loud, "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! You? You actually think you''re still in his good graces? After all this? Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! You.. you''re completely delusional, bird-woman!".


    Then his expression suddenly changed. He continued with anger apparent in his tone, "That''s enough talking. Let me quickly put you down so I can get ready for the big fight.".


    Kol wasn''t here for her, but for Lucifer. From the very beginning, he let this whole farce continue on on its original course because he needed Constantine to summon Lucifer.


    However, fighting Gabriel would give him a general idea of how strong people of this world are.


    On the other hand, Gabriel was also angered when he called her ''bird-woman'', she spread her wings open and got ready to fight.


    With a loud blast, "Boom!", Kol left cracks on the ground behind him and advanced towards Gabriel with super speed.


    He went for a straight left punch to the nose, but Gabriel ducked, and gave him a spartan kick in the stomach, "Bang!".


    It sent him flying ten meters away, but he quickly stabilised his body in the air and hovered half a meter above ground.


    Then dodged the right sweep kick coming for his gut by flying to her left, and grabbed her left shoulder with his right hand and pushed her down to disrupt her balance and rhythm.


    Then he punched her on the chin with his other hand, "BANG!", this time not holding back.


    But before she could go flying away because of the impact, he grabbed her leg, and started spinning on the spot.


    As he was spinning faster and faster in the air, wind started to pick up.


    Until, "Swoosh!", he suddenly let her go.


    However, before her body could fly much further, Kol''s eyes started burning in red energy, and, "SITZLE!!", he fired a constant stream of Omega rays from his eyes.


    But his heat vision wasn''t like Darkseid''s or Superman''s, but very thick, like Doomsday''s.


    "BOO!UNNG!!", when the burning energy of Omega effect bombarded on her body, "AAHHHHH!!!", Gabriel screamed loudly in pain, with desperation and fear clearly avident in her voice.


    She was feeling the sensation of pain for the first time in her life.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Constantine was sitting in his own blood. In order to summon Lucifer, he had cut off both of his wrists using a shard of glass from the door.


    When he reached near the end of his life and his death was almost unavoidable, time suddenly stopped in the whole building, and with that, Lucifer finally came to collect Constantine''s soul.


    Lucifer spoke with a sinister whisper, "Hello John.", his sound seemingly coming from every direction.


    "What took you so long?", John replied in his usual sarcastic monotone.


    Lucifer then spoke in sinister humour, "Johhhn! Hello!! He! He! He! He!", as he pulled a chair from the side and sat down in front of Constantine.


    [Images]


    After sitting down, "You''re the one soul I would come up here to collect myself. UmHmm!", Lucifer spoke while nodding his head.


    "So I''ve heard.", Constantine replied.


    Then John took out a lighter and cigaret from his pocket and asked, "Do you mind?".


    "Oh.. oh go right ahead, I...", Lucifer replied, but before he could finish his sentence, "BOOMM!!", the wall on his right suddenly blew up, as an object suddenly broke through it and came flying at him.


    However, just before it could collide, the object stopped in mid air.


    This object was actually, Gabriel.


    She was unconscious and in a critical condition. Her life and death was undetermined as she floated in the air in front of Lucifer.


    Just moments ago, her and Kol were fighting in the air outside this building, but when Kol noticed a temporal anomaly inside the building, he knew that Lucifer had arrived, so he picked up his tempo and beat Gabriel senseless, before kicking her unconscious body at Lucifer.


    "Hello Lucifer. Been waiting for you.", Kol spoke as he flew in through the hole in the wall made by Gabriel''s body.


    Lucifer was currently pissed. Not only had this guy dared to interrupt him at this moment, that he had been looking forward to for a while, but insulted him by throwing the unconscious body of his sister at him.


    But Lucifer was not the kind of guy who would expressed his anger in short lived outbursts, but the kind who made it last and paid back many times over.


    With a mocking smile on his face, he released his telekinesis and let Gabriel''s body fall to the ground, then turned to Constantine, and spoke while pointing at Gabriel, "This! This is my sister. An Angel. What kind of abomination is your friend, to be able to beat her to this state?", while completely ignoring Kol.


    Constantine was also interested in Kol''s background and he wanted Lucifer to confirm his identity, so he replied without missing a beat, "He calls himself Kol. Apparently he''s a God from another universe.".


    "God? Huh! I see... I see! I see! I see! So he''s one of those creepers.", he spoke as if realising something.


    It may sound like mumblings of a mad man, but in fact, Lucifer just used his omniscience to confirm Kol''s identity.


    Then he turned his head at Kol and continued, "Didn''t think false Gods like you in your universe are so strong. It''s really amazing! You had no impact on this timeline until a few hours ago, but now there''s plenty. I can see that you''re looking to stay a while. But I cannot allow that.".


    Then he stood up and continued, "Usually I would avoid this and ask you to leave for sparing your life, but I doubt father would mind me squashing a little fly who has invaded our home. So I think I''ll just keep you as a souvenir for this trip.".


    Then Lucifer held Kol in place with telekinesis and walked towards him.


    Until now, Kol hadn''t answered. He hadn''t made a move or taken any action, because as soon as he entered this room, his instincts screamed at him, asking him to flee this place at once.


    Lucifer wasn''t just an Archangel, he was the first creation of God in this universe and he was a perfect celestial being who God created in his own image. He was Omnipresent, Omnipotent and Omniscient. An invincible being.


    But as soon as Lucifer tied up Kol with his telekinesis, it was like he broke out of his state of fear.


    All that fear and despair suddenly turned into anger and defiance, like back when he was just a boy and used to train with Mikael.


    He pulled himself together, gathered everything he had, and pushed back harder than he could.


    "Blast", Kol''s psychic blast created an impact bubble on his position.


    With such desperately fired telekinetic attack, he broke out of Lucifer''s telekinetic confinement.


    And, leaving behind a sonic boom, "BO!BOOM!", he charged at Lucifer with everything he had, and gave him a straight right punch, "SWOOSH!!", however his punch was pushed to the side by some invisible force, as it passed by Lucifer''s right cheek.


    Kol had already covered his whole body with telekinetic force field, so Lucifer couldn''t affect him with his telekinesis for a short time. Time that should had been enough for him to land a hit.


    And in fact, Lucifer didn''t use telekinesis this time, but Vector Manipulation to divert Kol''s attack.


    As the punch passed by his cheek, Lucifer also tried to punch Kol in the gut.


    But Kol used the momentum of his own punch to bend down on Lucifer''s right, put his left hand on the ground, and kicked Lucifer in the face with his right leg.


    But Lucifer blocked his kick and and grabbed his leg with both hands, ready to give him a finishing blow.


    However, before Lucifer''s punch could connect, Kol used his Bio-Electric field, to lift both himself and Lucifer from the ground.


    This successfully disrupted Lucifer''s balance.


    And then, "BOOMM!!", he used his other leg to kick Lucifer on the side of his torso, sending him flying twenty meters away.


    It seemed, even if Lucifer was many times stronger than him and possessed nigh-limitless abilities, the two were more or less similar in basic physical qualities.

 Chapter 23 - Next Step Of Evolution

    There are two aspects of Divinity.


    First is the rule, or concept, or domain, whatever you want to call it.


    Second is energy. More specifically, divine energy related to that concept.


    Divinity is what makes a God. The concept, or rule exists in their very soul, while energy related to that same concept exists within their bodies.


    In some cases, this energy is the quantum foundation of their very existence, while their soul is the living embodiment of their rule, or concept.


    In Kol''s case, he has two rules. Power, and Blood.


    Power doesn''t just means strength, but energy in general. All forms of energies. While Blood is self explanatory.


    However, Kol is not completely a God yet, but a Demi-God, because his Divinity comes from the Power Stone. It flows through his body and soul through the blood of Darkseid flowing in his veins.


    His soul is merely CONNECTED to the Power Stone, which is the physical embodiment of the concept of Power. This concept doesn''t exist in his soul yet.


    Just like the Demi-Gods in ''Percy Jackson'' world.


    His Divinity of Blood on the other hand exists in his Hybrid blood. Which again, is not in his soul.


    So if we go back a bit, we can see that Power Stone is connected to his soul by his self created spell, "life and soul concept".


    According to the conditions of this spell, the more times he dies, the stronger the connection of his soul with Power Stone will become.


    Which means, the more times he dies, the closer will he come to becoming an actual God.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    It was like the apocalypse had happened in this area, ten miles around the hospital building. Debris of half destroyed buildings were everywhere.


    In fact, that hospital building was the only place left unscathed, because both Kol and Lucifer avoided fighting there.


    Kol because of Constantine and Angela, and Lucifer because he didn''t want the apocalypse to begin.


    Mammon hadn''t given up yet. He was still inside Angela''s body and hadn''t gone back to Hell even after Lucifer showed up.


    However, Mammon still didn''t dare to use the spear of destiny to complete the ritual. Because he was scared.


    He needed a chance, some breathing room when Lucifer wasn''t paying attention. And destroying this building would give him exactly that.


    On a road filled with craters and debris of nearby buildings and crushed vehicles.


    Lucifer grabbed Kol''s half unconscious, badly beaten body from the ground, and lifted him up by the neck.


    Kol looked to be in a critical condition. Badly bruised and broken in more than one place. His left arm was completely gone, along with his right leg.


    Anyone else would be dead in this state, but Kol was healing at a visible rate.


    Bleeding had stopped already, and crystals had already started forming on his missing limbs. They would regenerate in a few minutes.


    Lucifer spoke, "You know, I just wanted to take you as a part of my collection, but...", then he looked around, indicating at the destruction in the area.


    And continued, "You''re quite persistent. I''ve already killed you thrice, yet you manage to come back by means even I cannot see through.", here he paused, and looked puzzled. Seemingly thinking about something.


    Then he continued, "Even your soul only reverts back to within your own body when you die. It''s quite fascinating. If I didn''t have somewhere else to be, I would really like to keep you around as a pet.", in a playful tone, but frustration apparant in his eyes.


    First time, Lucifer used his vector manipulation to implode Kol''s body. Second time he used pure telekinetic energy to disintegrate his body into atoms.


    And third time he simply teleported him into space and used a super powerful energy attack that lasted for full ten minutes.


    As Lucifer was talking, Kol suddenly broke free, and, "BOOMMM!!", he punched Lucifer in the face using his other hand, "ROARR", and roared angrily in pure defiance.


    This was the path he had chosen for himself, long before he met those omnipotent beings who gave him a second chance.


    For this reason, he gave up his humanity. For this same reason, when he died and found himself in Hell, he took a step forward instead of turning back.


    Even though he missed being human more than anything in the world, he never sought for a way to turn back.


    Kol would only walk forward, and never turn back or remain stagnant.


    Only, for him, walking forward meant fighting and dying.


    There was no easy way. His biology and soul were perfect, with limitless potential for growth, and could no longer be improved by experiments or spells.


    In response to his meaningless struggle, "He! He! He! He!", Lucifer laughed creepily.


    And continued, "Let''s see if you can survive this next attack. In fact, if you do, I will let you go free. An unkillable abomination running free around the world. He! He! He! I''M THE DEVIL OF MY WORD! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!", laughing loudly even as blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.


    Then, Lucifer unfurled his wings. His pure white Angel wings were covered in an aura of divine light. They were much more beautiful than Gabriel''s wings.


    As soon as his wings came out, scenery changed behind Lucifer. A dimensional gateway opened. The door to Hell, Lucifer''s territory.


    Afterwards, inexhaustible dimensional energy of Hell mixed with the pure light energy from Lucifer''s wings and bombarded Kol in the face at full force.


    It was just like how Lucifer used it in the movie, except this time he added his light energy into the mix, to use these two opposing forces to create a phenomena of pure destruction.


    And when this phenomena came into being, Kol was right in the middle of it.


    The world became silent for a few seconds, before the whole of New York city was engulfed in a bright light.


    It lasted for a few minutes, and when it passed, there was nothing left.


    The hospital building stood in the middle of a giant crater that used to be New York city, and Lucifer stood outside the building, looking at a purple gem, floating in the air in front of him.


    This wasn''t the first time. The same thing also happened when he killed Kol before.


    Only this time, he reached out and grabbed it in his palm, and sealed it up before it could do its magic and resurrect Kol again.


    The Power Stone, that was the physical manifestation of the very concept of Power, dimmed down for the first time since it came to exist.


    However, not long after, Lucifer''s palm started feeling hot. He started feeling the strain on the seal he put on Power Stone.


    It started glowing brighter and brighter, and started to vibrate more and more.


    Until finally, "BOOOMM!!, AAHHHHH!!", a highly concentrated, highly destructive energy was released from Power Stone.


    The sky lit up for the second time. This time purple.


    The crater that was the New York city became even bigger.


    This energy that contained the very concept of power, exploded inside Lucifer''s palm, and it reduced him to ashes in an instant.


    Every time Kol died, he became stronger, but he deliberately restraint his strength to what it was in the beginning of this fight, so Lucifer wouldn''t find out that he was help making Kol stronger.


    "The Spell Of Life And Soul Concept" had evolved to the third stage.


    Now the Power Stone and Kol''s soul were completely linked together. It was impossible to seperate them from one another. Even if Lucifer''s father came down to give it a try, he wouldn''t succeed.


    Kol could now use all the abilities of Power Stone, to the fullest extent.


    Now both Kol and Lucifer were dead.


    But not for long.


    A few seconds later, Kol was once again revived through Power Stone. And Lucifer could manipulate reality, time and space to his will, so he came back not long after.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Lucifer was really the devil of his word. He left soon after he was revived.


    Then the citywide crater was engulfed into a bright light as everything was restored back to normal. All the buildings were restored and all the people were revived.


    It was like the fight between Lucifer and Kol never happened, like it was all just an illusion, like time turned back.


    However, Kol, Constantine, and everyone who were directly involved in the incident still remembered everything that happened.


    It was unclear HOW it all happened, but Kol suspected that it was Lucifer''s father.


    Because even in the movie, God did intervene in the end, in order to prevent Lucifer from dragging Constantine''s soul to Hell.


    God here was everything that was described in the Bible, and he loved humanity. So how could he just sit back and watch an entire city being destroyed like that?


    It would be different if it was just mortals destroying each other, because God was all about free will, but the fight between Lucifer and Kol had nothing to do with "free will".


    So he intervened in the end and restored everything back to normal, like it was before the fight began.


    On the other hand, soon after the fight, Kol healed Constantine by feeding him his blood.


    As the Demi-God of blood, he could choose which properties of his blood he wanted to transfer, and since he had some vampire traits, his blood could also heal others if he wanted it to.


    In fact, unlike other vampires, Kol''s blood could even heal cancer. That meant that Constantine, who had later stages of lung cancer, wouldn''t die anymore.


    One year after the incident.


    "Kol, tell me something. Why did you fight Lucifer? There was no need for you to risk everything. You could''ve died. Or worse!", Isabel asked Kol.


    He replied, "For evolution. Everyone needs a purpose. A reason to keep them going. Some people devote their whole lives to making money, some want power, so they pursue their careers, and some just want a normal life, so they seek happiness.", then paused as if remembering something.


    And then continued, "I''m all about adventure, but I cannot devote my whole life to that. I am immortal. An eternal being. I need something more. And evolution is the fundamental reason for existence. Time is always flowing, world is ever changing, and evolution is forever happening.".


    Currently, Kol and Isabel were sitting inside Kol''s office, in the New York branch of M-Corp, a company that Kol founded.


    This was the DC movies universe and Kol knew that he would be coming here quite often, so he needed to make a reputation for himself, along with a base, assets, and a regular source of abundant funds to make life easier.


    This was still 2005, so it was easy to make money. Facebook was still not a thing here, not to mention touch screen mobile phones.


    For Kol, who had most of the knowledge of Kryptonian science and technology, inventing these little trinkets was an easy thing to do.


    But he wouldn''t be able to see it to the end. Which was why he needed Isabel.


    Skills can be learnt, knowledge can be transferred, experience would come with time, and Kol could even grant talent. But the most important thing was loyalty.


    He needed someone he could trust to handle everything, and he knew exactly what kind of person Isabel was. He knew that he could trust her.


    Which was why, first he taught her telepathy, which came easy for her because of being a psychic AND a half-breed. Then he implanted all the necessary knowledge related to various advance disciplines of science and technologies, directly into her mind.


    These little things would help Isabel "invent" things in the future, and telepathy would help her manage the company as the C.E.O.


    "But I''m sure there are other ways to evolve, to get stronger. Why go against the devil? You even ended up destroying the city. What would you do if everything wasn''t restored back to normal in the end?", Isabel asked back.


    Kol turned to look at her and replied, "That''s the thing. From the very beginning, I knew that everything would be restored back to normal. I was sure of it.", here he paused.


    Then continued, "And I don''t know if there''s an other way, but if I do nothing, it would make me stagnant. Every person seek for something. They d.e.s.i.r.e something. And many try and work hard to get it.", here he paused.


    And continued, "But there are also those people who simply sit back and wait for something to happen. To everything to just fall to their l.a.p. They try nothing, because they''ve given up on life. They are ok with their status quo. We call them ''otakus''. And I am no such person. If I want something, I reach out to get it.".


    A few months after this conversation, Kol retrieved his locator, which also served as a wrist watch, from the surface of the moon, where he had hidden it, and used it to send a signal to his original world, the vampire diaries world.


    The events of Dark Knight Trilogy would take place in a few years in this world, but Kol had no interest in it, so it was better to just leave this world for a few years.


    Not long after, he was engulfed in a bright hot ball of energy that disintegrated all of his belongings except for the locator, and pulled him back towards his original world.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    - Legacies 2018


    In a parallel world to Kol''s original world, where the events of "Vampire Diaries", and "The Originals" happened exactly the same way they were supposed to happen according to the show.


    - Just before the end of "Vampire Diaries" plot, Kai Parker tries to kill everyone at Alaric''s and Josette''s wedding, and succeeds in killing almost everyone, including the pregnant Josette.


    However, just before her death, Josette casts a spell onto herself and Caroline, that transfers her unborn twin babies into Caroline''s w.o.m.b.


    So, at the end of The Vampire Diaries, Caroline and Alaric are left to raise their twin babies, who later become Josie and Lizzie in "The Legacies".


    Stefan sacrifices himself and dies, Damon and Elena become humans and start living a normal life, Bonnie is off travelling the world, trying to live a happy life like she promised her dead boyfriend, Enzo.


    Matt becomes the sheriff of Mystic Falls and Jeremy becomes a mercenary for hire who help people with supernatural abilities from being hunted down by hunters.


    - At the end of The Originals plot, except for Kol, Hope and Marcel, all the Originals die. And Rebekah takes the cure for vampirism, turn mortal, and then dies.


    Now, the storyline of "The Legacies" is about Josie, Lizzie, Hope and all the other supernatural children who goes to the boarding school that was founded specifically for the children with supernatural abilities.


    And Alaric Saltzman is the principal of "The Salvatore School for the Young and Gifted".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    If one possesses the werewolf gene, then as long as they cause someone''s death, even if indirectly and accidentally, their werewolf gene activates and they become a werewolf.


    Rafael Waithe and Landon Kirby were two seventeen year old orphans, who were later adopted. Future was looking good for them.


    But when Rafael accidentally activated the werewolf gene, he didn''t know what was happening, and his family thought that he was possessed by the devil, so they took him to the church for exorcism.


    Unfortunately, they chose a night of the full moon to do it.


    Thankfully, Alaric Saltzman and Hope Mikaelson came to the rescue and chained down Rafael before he could transform completely into the wolf form due to full moon and cause a massacre.


    Currently, Alaric, Hope and Landon were in the principal''s office of "The Salvatore School for the Young and Gifted".


    [Images]


    Alaric was questioning Landon about Rafael, asking why his werewolf gene was activated, whose death did he cause and whether it was intentional.


    After a while of repeated questioning, Landon stood up and replied, "His girlfriend! Cassie. Last month. He was driving, it was a storm and he took a turn too fast.", here he paused.


    Then continued, "Then he started acting out. At first I thought it was just grief. Then, maybe drugs or something. And then he threw a 200 pound lawnmower 50 feet across the yard.", and paused.


    Then continued, "That was when our foster parents called in the priest. I guess they thought he was possessed by the devil.".


    After listening to this story, Alaric replied, "All of that is consistent with a newly triggered wolf. It''s normal. Thank you for sharing that Landon.".


    Then he guestured at Hope, "Hope?", to go comfort Landon, who looked a bit down after sharing the story.


    So Hope went to Landon, looked at him in the eyes and spoke, "Everything is gonna be ok. I promise.", in a very convincing and comforting tone.


    Then she shouted at the door, "We are ready.".


    And someone opened the door, "Click!", and walked in.


    Then Alaric stood up and introduced, "Landon Kirby, this is Milton Greasley!".


    And Milton spoke embarrassingly, "C''mon! Dr. Saltzman.".


    With a name like ''Milton Greasley'', it was understandable why he was embarrassed.


    Alaric replied, "Right! MG! I''m sorry. Take it from a guy named Alaric, I get it.".


    Then he turned towards Landon and continued, "Landon, MG is my student aide.".


    "He is also a vampire.", Hope interjected from the side.


    "Of course he is!", Landon commented sarcastically.


    Then he asked, "You know, for a school with a secret to keep, you''re kind of liberal with your information.".


    Alaric looked at him and replied, "Well, we don''t actually intend for you to remember any of it.".


    Then, Milton walked forward, put a hand on Landon''s shoulder, looked at him in the eyes, and began to compel him, "Forget everything you''ve seen or learned since last night. All you need to know is that your friend has found a home where he can live a better life. You''ll miss him, but you know it''s for the best.".


    Compulsion was an ability of vampires. It was like minor telepathy, but it only worked through eye contact.


    However, against everyone''s expectations, it didn''t work on Landon.


    He slapped MG''s hand away, and shouted angrily, "Are you people out of your mind? How can I forget any of this!".


    "MG did you do it right?", Hope asked at the same time.


    Just at this time, before MG could reply, or before Landon could continue with his meaningless protest.


    "BOOM!", with a loud boom, a big, bright ball of light suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the room.


    ______________________________________________________


    So instead of going home, Kol accidentally crash landed into a parallel world, where "Kol" is still the original "Kol" and the stories of TVD and Originals are already over.


    Because of his interference, the plot of "The Legacies", will never happen in Kol''s world, so this was the only way I could think of.

 Chapter 24 - Two Hopes?

    Currently, Kol, Hope, Alaric and Dorian were inside Alaric''s office.


    Dorian was a friend of Alaric''s and he worked here as the head librarian, and sometimes, substitute teacher.


    Alaric was sitting in his chair, Kol in front of him, and Dorian and Hope were standing behind Alaric, on the left and right side respectively.


    There was an awkward silence in the room as they were all staring at Kol, with an expression like looking at something extremely strange and incomprehensible.


    When Kol suddenly appeared, it caused a commotion.


    Everyone backed away, more people rushed in, there was a lot of yelling involved and everyone was panicked, until someone called him ''Stefan''.


    Which he immediately corrected, revealing his real identity in the process.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t believe him. They thought he was lying and he was actually Silas who came back to life.


    So they attacked him, in order to apprehend him.


    But as expected, it didn''t end well for them.


    After spending a few minutes pasted on to a wall like unremovable human sized paintings, where no matter what spell, or how much strength they used, didn''t work, they finally came to their senses and calmed down.


    After all, Silas could never be that powerful. He had powerful telepathy, yet no telekinetic abilities.


    Then after a session of questioning in the presence of a crystal ball that worked as supernatural lie detector, they finally believed him to be who he said he was.


    And that led us to this, current situation.


    Feeling embarrassed by all this staring, Kol broke the silence, "So... thanks! For the clothes I mean.", with a look that made his discomfort apparent.


    But nobody replied. There was no change in their expression or posture whatsoever.


    So he continued, "Though I think these pants are a bit too tight. And short! Not particularly fond of this color either...", but before he could continue.


    Alaric interrupted him, "SO!... ah... you said... You''re Kol Mikaelson? Tell me, have you ever heard of someone named Silas?".


    "Yeah. I know I''m a doppelganger of Silas. What are you trying to say exactly?", Kol replied.


    "How did that happen? If you''re Kol Mikaelson, then how could you also be Silas''s doppelganger? Unless, it''s some kind of body swapping situation?", Alaric asked back, finishing with his usual, fake, awkward laughter, trying to lighten the mood.


    Kol replied, "No! I was born this way.", and paused.


    Then continued, "Are you an idiot? I already told you, I''m from a parallel universe. So it''s a given that some of the things would be different.", in a frustrated tone.


    Then continued, "One of my parents must''ve been a descendant and I inherited the genes.", speaking calmly.


    After a short silence where everyone contemplated his words, Kol asked, "But you speak of me as if you know me personally? Or the Kol Mikaelson here! How so?".


    Alaric replied, "Let''s just say we have history. With the original family in general.", then he gestured at Hope, and continued, "Hope here is a Mikaelson. Klaus''s daughter actually. There is a Niklaus Mikaelson where you''re from, right?".


    Kol replied, "Yeah. But Nik can''t have children. He''s a...", and paused. Seemingly contemplating something.


    "A hybrid.", Alaric completed his sentence while nodding, "He may be a vampire, but he''s also a werewolf. And due to his werewolf side, he can procreate.".


    "I see! I suppose that is possible.", Kol nodded in confirmation as he looked at Hope curiously.


    "But the fact that you didn''t already know about it means that it didn''t happen in your world, or maybe hasn''t happened yet?", Alaric asked.


    Kol replied, "Well, Hope here seems to be a teenager and not a vampire yet. Plus with everything I''ve seen thus far, I''ll go ahead and guess, this is the twenty first century!".


    Then continued, "And where I''m from, we''re still in the fifteenth century. So Hope won''t be born there for a while.".


    Now everyone was amazed, "Fifteenth century?", "What!? How?", "You don''t act like someone from the fifteenth century.", Dorian, Hope and Alaric exclaimed simultaneously.


    Kol replied, "I told you, I travel the multiverse. This isn''t my first stop, or the final. I''ve traveled to many different timelines, and many different worlds. Naturally, I picked up a few things.".


    "Wait! Wait, hold on! If there''s still Fifteenth century in your world, then that means my Dad is still alive there.", Hope interrupted before anyone else could say anything else.


    But Alaric tried to interrupt her in a commanding, yet light tone, "Hope!", but he was interrupted.


    Kol spoke, "It''s alright, headmaster.", then turned towards Hope and spoke in a gentle tone, "Yes. That''s right Hope. Nik is still alive. But I doubt he''s still the same father you know. He... may have changed after your birth, but the Niklaus that I know is not someone you would miss so dearly.".


    Hope argued in frustration, "Yeah I know! He was sadistic, ruthless, evil, cruel, vindictive and dangerous. He hid his true personality with his cheerful and charming persona, while in fact, he was a patient monster, a methodical killer capable of elaborate, extremely cunning and sinister plans. We''re taught that in sixth grade here. ''Klaus Mikaelson - The Great Evil'', it''s a course book.", while glancing at Alaric.


    Alaric was the writer of that book. So in response to Hope''s gaze, he just kept quiet and looked away awkwardly.


    Kol was also feeling awkward as he replied, "That... is a very accurate description of my brother, but it''s disturbing that it''s coming from you. We are going to talk about that in depth later, kid.", while looking at her strictly.


    "Right! What I wanna know... is that if you can come to this world, then I can also go to yours, where he is still alive. Right? What is it? Some spell? Or some sort of ancient artifact?", Hope asked in a hopeful tone.


    But before Kol could reply, Alaric interrupted, "OK! That''s enough! This conversation ends here. Hope! Go attend your classes, you''re already late. We''ll discuss this later.".


    But Kol interrupted, "No, hold on a moment there! I too have questions. AND. I don''t know you.", pointing his finger at Alaric and Dorian.


    "I will feel more comfortable if my niece stays here. In fact, whatever you can teach her, I can teach her better. So she won''t be taking any of your classes today.", Kol spoke in a commanding tone.


    Alaric and Dorian wanted to protest, but before they could, Kol interrupted, "I will not repeat myself!", in a louder commanding tone.


    The scene of them being attached to a wall was still fresh in their minds, so they didn''t pursue this matter any further.


    In fact, Alaric wasn''t a pushover. Usually, this wouldn''t be enough to discourage him, but Kol was Hope''s family, and he had been nothing but polite and cooperative with them from the beginning.


    Kol then continued in a tone that inspired calmness, "Hope! We''ll talk about that later, ok? First of all, tell me! How did my brother die here? And where are the rest of my siblings?".


    Kol didn''t come here by choice. After the DC movies world, he just wanted to go back home to his world, but instead he landed here.


    Before trying to figure out WHY, he needed to know WHERE and WHEN he was.


    He knew that he was most likely in the future of the original timeline of his own world, but he still needed to be absolutely sure.


    Kol needed to know the history of this world in order to confirm his guesses.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    After his talk with Alaric and others and confirming that he was indeed in a parallel world to his own world, Kol felt lucky.


    If instead he had accidentally travelled to the future of his own world, it could be catastrophic.


    For instance, it could cause a temporal anomaly. Then trying to go back to his own time could create a flashpoint, which could have some serious consequences.


    Kol didn''t want to take that big of a risk, so he decided to make absolutely sure that before attempting to go back home, his locator/tracker/wrist watch, was completely fixed and working exactly like it was supposed to.


    All in all, there was a valuable lesson to be learned here.


    After the test with Jax, there had only been three more tests before Kol embarked on his journey to the multiverse.


    Perhaps he had been a bit too easy going with the matters concerning his safety. Which was OK, since he couldn''t die even when he tried to. But his life wasn''t the only thing that mattered to him.


    He needed to be more careful from now on, especially with matters that could directly or indirectly affect the safety of his whole world.


    In the meantime, since he had no plans for ever coming back to this world later, he decided to stay here for a couple of years.


    In the main school building along with everyone else for now, but Kol had plans for rebuilding the old mill by the lake later.


    It was within school grounds, and in the show, a lot of stuff happened there, like Arachne''s nest, or Lizzie meeting Sebastian, etc.


    Once Kol fixed his locator, it wouldn''t matter how much time he spent travelling, because he would then be able to go back to at any point in time in his world. Any point in time after his departure.


    If he wanted to, he could spent centuries on this trip and still be away for only a couple of years.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Later that night, Kol couldn''t sleep. He was feeling a bit peckish, so he went to cook something for himself in the kitchen.


    "ChopTok! ChopTop! ChopTok! ChopTok!", sound of knife slashing through tomatoes and hitting the chopping board underneath.


    As he was chopping some tomatoes, Kol noticed a shadow of someone standing by the door.


    "Hope? That you?", he called out.


    Then Hope walked out into the light.


    She asked, "Can''t sleep either?", while walking towards the kitchen counter.


    "Not used to sleeping here. New place and all.", he replied.


    Then continued, "Plus I was peckish. At first I couldn''t keep my mind off that juicy little friend of yours downstairs, all locked up tight and ready to be served. But lucky for him, he''s YOUR friend. So I thought, hey! Maybe I could do with a little grease instead! Then here I am, making a sandwich for myself, like a docile little carnivore.".


    "How very considerate of you.", Hope replied sarcastically while rolling her eyes.


    Kol commented, "Can''t say your dear uncle Kol doesn''t have you in his heart.", then he looked up at her and asked, "What about you? What''s your excuse for being here in the middle of the night?".


    By now she had already come behind the counter. So she grabbed it for support and pushed herself on top to sit on the cold granite.


    Then she replied, "I get restless sometimes.".


    "So you''re a wolf yet?", Kol asked while still working.


    She replied, "Yeah. It happened in New Orleans. When Dad was still around.", in a sad, nostalgic tone.


    "Well, then it makes sense. Your body has a lot going on inside.", Kol replied, trying to change the topic.


    "Hmm.", she replied with her head down.


    "Sigh! You miss him a lot, don''t you?", Kol asked.


    "I miss them both. Dad, and my mom.", Hope replied in a sorrowful tone.


    Kol spoke, "I don''t know anything about her.".


    Then Hope looked at him and replied in an accusing tone, "There''s a lot you don''t know about. You call us family, yet you''re not really family if you''re not there for us when we need you the most.".


    "Easy there girl! That''s not me you''re talking about. That''s the other Kol. I would never abandon you, no matter what. Or Niklaus! No matter what he had done, I would never give up on family.", Kol replied in a determined voice.


    Then Hope spoke, "There''s no way of knowing unless you live it yourself. Anyway, there''s no use talking about it now. It''s pointless.".


    Then after a brief silence, "We vowed to be there for each other. Always and forever. Blood ties us all together.", Kol commented.


    Hearing this, Hope looked down in silence, like remembering something. Something sad, yet nostalgic, and strangely fulfilling.


    Then after a while, she spoke, "You know, we used to paint? That was our thing. Whenever he had time, he would sit with me and watch me paint. The feeling of someone watching over you, a hand on your shoulder supporting you no matter how many times you stumble, protecting you from all the uncertainties in the world.", in a nostalgic tone.


    And continued, "When he was gone, it was more than just sadness. It was like I was suffocating, trying to support the weight of the whole world on myself.".


    And continued, "After my mom died, he was all I had. I thought we were free. That we could live a normal, happy life. But then I lost him too. Along with everyone else. Gone! In just one night.", at this point, she had tears in her eyes.


    At this point, Kol had already done making sandwiches, so he came and gently wiped the tears off her eyes, and spoke, "It''s not right for a kid your age to cry like that. I am one of the most powerful beings in existence, yet I can''t do much about your situation. I''ve never felt so powerless!", in a frustrated tone.


    Then he continued, "Taking you to my world would have some serious consequences. It would royally mess with space time continuum, while creating a massive, not so pleasant butterfly effect.", in a thoughtful tone.


    Then with a sigh, " Sigh!", he spoke, "But things would be different if it''s the FUTURE ME who does it AFTER you''re born there. I just need to really remember this and when you''re born THERE in twenty first century, I need to come back here to this world and bring you over there to see your Dad. Or in this case, your alternate Dad.", while looking at her.


    And continued, "That way, centuries will pass for me, but only a few years will pass for you. AND, since we are talking about two parallel universes here, rather than two timelines of one world, it will not create any butterfly effect. Since the events that you know about would have already happened there. Much less messing with space time continuum!".


    Hearing this, Hope seemed amazed. She just thought it was some kind of spell that allowed him to travel between worlds, not this over-complicated metaphysics.


    But she was a student who got top grades in her class. So she still understood the gist of it.


    She asked, "But wouldn''t that mean there''ll be two of me? Me from this universe, and the Hope from that universe, who would be the exact same age and appearance as me?".


    "Yeah. You''ll be like twin sisters. I am really looking forward to what kind of pranks you''ll play on Nik.", Kol replied with amus.e.m.e.nt apparent in his tone.


    Then he winked at her and continued, "In fact, I don''t know if you know this, but I was quite the prankster in the family. I can give you ideas.", in a blithe tone.


    Hearing this, Hope finally smiled.


    After a while, she spoke in a thoughtful tone, "I know a lot about you from this world, but not a lot about YOU.".


    Hearing this, Kol looked at her, waiting for her to elaborate.


    So she continued, "I mean, you''ve seen the pictures. Everyone else look the same in your world too. Their personalities are similar too. So why are YOU so different from your version of this universe?", looking at him curiously.


    Kol sighed, "Sigh!", and replied, "I don''t know. It''s obvious it''s more than just looks. We''re completely different, from a fundamental level. It could be some rare generic marker, or a single instance that separated us by causing us to choose differently in a seemingly ordinary, yet in fact an extremely significant choice in life that shaped us into two different people altogether.".


    Then he continued, "I guess if I go really back, then it could be my wife, Astrid. She''s most likely the reason.", while thinking about his teenage years.


    Hope exclaimed, "Huh! You have a wife? I was not expecting that. That''s another thing that''s different. Not the marriage. But the Kol I know could not be categorized as someone cable of having a healthy relationship. At least not when in fifteenth century.", she seemed amazed.


    Then she continued, "But I don''t get why it could change you that much?".


    To this, Kol replied, "Well, let''s just say I was going through something when I met her. I had trouble accepting reality. Accepting the world as it was.".


    Then continued, "Astrid was the only one who made me feel real. Like, not the part of the fantasy I thought the world was. She was all I had. More than anything, more than family. It was like, if I had her by my side, the rest of the world, be it fantasy or reality, didn''t matter.".


    "She seems pretty incredible. I would love to meet her.", Hope spoke in a hopeful voice.


    "And you will, my little niece. You definitely will, now that your incredible uncle Kol had promised to take you.", Kol replied in a joyful tone.


    At this point, the sandwiches were already prepared, so Kol put them into plates, and spoke, "NOW! How about we talk as we eat? You''re a growing wolf. You need to feed. Don''t go starting all that dietary crap that girls of this era do. You won''t get fat no matter how much you eat. Your amazing uncle Kol guarantees it.", in a jocular tone.


    "Yeah, ok. I could eat. Guess now I''m hungry too.", she replied with a smile.


    It had been a while since she felt this way. The feeling of being with family.


    Occasionally, she went to New Orleans to see Freya, but Freya had her own family now, so it wasn''t the same anymore.


    Kol spoke, "Good! Now, these are the best Salami and Ham sandwiches in the world, so how about we go eat in front of the TV? Neither of us can sleep and it''s a whole new world for me here. A lot to catch up to. Plus it would excuse us for awkward silences and sad nostalgias, while giving us more to talk about.", as he offered her a hand to climb down.


    "Ok! I know where the TV is here.", she replied as she climbed down.


    Then they headed for the room with T.V.


    ______________________________________________________


    If they are people who want a romantic relationship between Kol and Hope, then they''ll be disappointed.


    Kol and Hope are family. So that''s never happening.


    You see, this is precisely the reason why the novels with Harem tag mostly suck. Because MCs goes after anything that walks on two legs, and girls fall in love with them left and right without any reason whatsoever.


    I''m not going to ruin the character development of my MC and this novel, just because a few people like that sort of thing.


    About the delay, I know what I said about baby steps. But babies stumble and fall too.


    There''s this hypothetical digital banana peel here... you know where I''m going with this. It happens!

 Chapter 25 - Mythology? Or Reality?

    Around a millennia ago, in certain parts of the world, there were monsters, supernatural creatures other than the usual, werewolves, and vampires.


    In Eastern Europe, where Kol''s family was originally from, there was no monster more terrifying than Dragons.


    For reasons unknown, they had an affinity for stealing "treasures", or shiny objects in general, so much so, that they burnt down entire villages for it.


    On their own, no faction was any match for them, so an unholy alliance was formed. A witch, a werewolf, and a vampire. The triad.


    The witch used black to combine the blood of the triad to create a Golem capable of consuming the Dragons.


    This creature, the golem was spelled to have insatiable hunger. But this spell also made it unable to harm witches, werewolves or vampires, since he was created from their blood in the first place.


    They named it, the eater of the dark, Malivore.


    However, unknown to them, Malivore was much more powerful than they could ever dream.


    It wasn''t just a golem, but an entire dimension in itself.


    The creatures it would consume would forever live inside it, and the more it consumed, the more it would evolve.


    It was like an ever-growing black hole that could constantly get stronger forever, without limits.


    Over the years, it took them inside itself one by one, eventually consuming the entire species, completely wiping out the Dragon kind.


    To the surprise of the triad, Malivore didn''t stop there. After the Dragons were gone, it kept eating every supernatural creature it could find, swallowing them into the endless space inside itself.


    With each creature''s DNA it absorbed, it evolved. Eventually, it became sentient. Aware.


    Now it... No, HE, was now truly alive.


    When the surrounding villages were cleared of all the monsters, the triad wanted to return him to his original state, back to being mud. They wanted to destroy him.


    But he betrayed his creators.


    He made a deal with all the humans he had saved, and they slew the triad who had created him, and therefore, were the only ones who could destroy him.


    Then they set him free to wander the earth forever, to continue consuming anything that was not a witch, werewolf, or vampire, and in return for their help, Malivore would never consume humans.


    Over time, like Adam in the Garden of Eden, he realized he was alone.


    He fashioned beings like him, his children, made from mud and a part of himself.


    Unfortunately, all the children he fashioned were imperfect. None of them had his powers, all had weaknesses and all were sterile, unable to reproduce and continue his legacy.


    So he kept trying. Over the years his attempts became more refined. Indistinguishable from humans.


    As this was all happening, he had already consumed every creature he could and his food supply ran out.


    As a result, he grew weak and vulnerable.


    That was when the humans came back. The descendants of the original humans who had made a deal with him in the past.


    They were now a secret society, calling themselves, the Triad. Couldn''t even pick a different name!


    The Triad betrayed him.


    They paid witches to trap him, and to use black magic that dissolved him, returning him to his natural state, a black pit, which was also a gateway to the dimension inside Malivore, endless darkness that housed all the creatures he had ever consumed.


    Once all three locks were released, Malivore would be free to walk the earth once again.


    These three locks were all Nigh-Indestructible objects, but no one knew what they looked like.


    Except, one of them was a knife that was inside, "The Salvatore School for the Young and Gifted".


    This knife was kept in the artifact room inside a showcase, and there was no record of its supernatural origins. Except that it dated back to circa the 12th century.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Even in the form of the black pit, Malivore kept trying to create more children in the dimension inside him.


    This pit had the same properties as him. Throw somebody in and their memories were erased from existence, along with all the clues of them ever existing.


    Then the secret society calling themselves the triad kept flourishing, within a few decades they grew into a business, the Triad industries.


    But eventually, the power corrupted them.


    The term, "Monsters" began to be used for whoever they didn''t like. Whoever they wanted to be forgotten. Whoever was in their way to gain more power. Be it supernatural, or other humans.


    On the other hand, as more and more humans were thrown in, Malivore absorbed enough of their genetic material to be able to reproduce.


    He began to experiment. Mixing the genetic materials of other supernatural creatures with humans.


    Eventually, he succeeded. In fact, very recently so.


    Unknown to all, even to Landon Kirby himself, he was the son of Malivore.


    Malivore had created him by combining the genetic material of a Phoenix, with humans.


    Landon Kirby was an orphan. All his life, he went from foster homes to foster homes. Never really felt like he belonged anywhere.


    Until he met his foster brother Rafael. They soon became best friends.


    When MG''s compulsion failed, Alaric and others thought that Landon had ingested vervain, a herb that could prevent a vampire''s compulsion.


    So they locked him up in the bas.e.m.e.nt for the night. Waiting for the vervain to be digested and pass from his system.


    Unfortunately, the vampire''s compulsion was no telepathy. It couldn''t work on supernatural creatures like Landon.


    And Landon didn''t want to just forget everything he had learned and leave.


    In the morning, when MG tried to compel him again, Landon faked it. Pretending to be compelled.


    Then instead of going home like he was supposed to, he stole the knife that was one of the locks to free Malivore and fled with it in his pocket.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    On the other hand, Kol let it all happen, because he needed it to.


    Malivore was a dimension in itself, one of the Nigh-Infinite proportions, not to mention the countless supernatural creatures that resided within it.


    Kol needed Malivore for himself. But he couldn''t have it unless it was first released from its seal and returned to being a golem from its form as the black pit.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Hope didn''t have many friends. Landon Kirby was one of her only friends.


    So when he stole an artifact from their school and fled like some criminal, she felt betrayed.


    So much so that she asked Josie to help her do a black magic spell to locate Landon.


    He was found to be traveling on Route 29, near the state line, in a bus, while still carrying the knife in his pocket.


    Kol yelled at Rafael, "Hey! You over there?".


    Currently, Kol and Hope were about to get in the car to go find Landon, but they found Rafael doing something underneath the car.


    Rafael slid back his mechanic creeper and looked up at them.


    Then he spoke, "Hey!", and slid it forward again to continue doing whatever he was doing.


    Kol asked again, "What do you think you''re doing down there? We need this car.".


    Rafael replied, "Adjusting the sway bar.", this time not even bothering to look up.


    "Was it broken?", Hope asked.


    "Clinngg!!", the sound of something breaking. Something metallic.


    Then Rafael slid back his mechanic creeper and stood up.


    And he spoke, "It is now!", while showing them a piece of sway bar that he had just removed.


    Now they were speechless. They didn''t know what to say.


    Rafael continued, "You''re going after Landon. If you want this car to work? Then I''m going with you.".


    "Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g kiddin'' me! That''s all you wanted? Wanted to come along so you took out the sway bar? You could''ve just asked!", Kol exclaimed.


    Hearing this, Rafael got his hopes up.


    "Really? So I can come?", he asked hopefully.


    But Kol replied, "NO!", crushing his hopes.


    "There''s no way I''m letting you come now! You''re going to stay back and think about what you''ve done.", Kol continued in a strick tone.


    But Rafael wasn''t going to listen. This was about Landon, his brother, his best friend.


    He argued, "Yeah... I can''t do that. Landon is my best friend. I need to come with you.".


    Then Hope interjected, "Listen! You should stay out of it. Landon is a liar and a thief.".


    "He took a stupid knife!", Rafael tried to defend Landon.


    Then Kol spoke, "You DO know that I can just take that sway bar from you and fix it myself, right?".


    Rafael replied, "Yeah! Sure you can!", then continued in an arrogant tone, "But that would imply that you can take it from me first!".


    Kol and Hope looked at each other. If there was a limit to stupidity, this guy didn''t know anything about it.


    At this point, Kol was fed up, as he spoke, "Ok, that''s it! I''ve had enough of this.".


    Then he snapped his fingers and Rafael lost consciousness and fell on the driveway. A simple implementation of telepathy.


    "Wow! You didn''t even chant. Just like yesterday. You have to teach me how to do that.", Hope exclaimed excitedly.


    "Oh! My! God! What did you do!", Alaric''s voice came from behind them.


    They turned around.


    Alaric continued, "Rafael knows Landon best. He could''ve helped!", in an irritated tone.


    "Should''ve told me that before. Now he''s down for the count. That just leaves us.", Kol replied.


    Then continued, "Get in Quickly! I''ll fix the sway bar.", in an irritated tone.


    Hearing this, Alaric asked, "Do you even know HOW to fix it? I doubt there were any cars in the fifteenth century.", in a skeptical tone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this.", Kol reassured him.


    Alaric replied, "OK! If you say so.".


    Then Kol quickly fixed the sway bar with his telekinesis and then he, Alaric, and Hope headed off to Route 29.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Currently, Kol, Hope, and Alaric were walking in the woods off Route 29.


    Landon was somewhere nearby since this was the location that the witches found with their spell.


    Hope commented while walking, "I don''t know why he''s still out here. He has a whole day''s lead on us. He could be anywhere.".


    Kol replied, "Maybe he got hungry! Can''t exactly go to a restaurant after what happened on the bus. Living off the land wouldn''t be such a bad idea.".


    Kol was referring to the bus full of people found burnt alive, incinerated inside out.


    This was the same bus that Landon took. It was found not long ago by the authorities, not much far from their current location.


    Suddenly, "Wait! Did you hear that?", Kol stopped and asked.


    Hope and Alaric stopped as well.


    "Click!", the sound of a branch breaking.


    "Someone''s here.", Alaric spoke while looking around.


    Kol spoke, "That way!", and started walking.


    Leading the way for Alaric and Hope to follow.


    They soon found a girl, crouching down beneath a tree.


    As soon as she saw them, she stood up with a start.


    Alaric tried to comfort her, "It''s ok! I.. I''m not gonna hurt you.", while slowly walking forward.


    There was a smell of smoke in the air around her, like she had been dipped in an ashtray. And her white clothes looked a little burnt up like she just walked out of the fire.


    [Images]


    "Were you on the bus? Can you tell us what happened?", Alaric asked.


    "Is she a survivor?", Hope asked from the side.


    But at this time, Kol grabbed Alaric''s shoulder before he could continue walking, and spoke, "Alaric! I think you should get back.", while not taking his eyes off that girl.


    "What are you on about? She needs help. I need to get her to the police so she can get some medical attention.", Alaric replied and tried to free himself.


    So Kol didn''t try to prevent him from being a good samaritan, "Ok!", he replied and let him go.


    Then Alaric looked back at them and spoke, "Why don''t you two go ahead? Don''t engage without me.".


    Then he spoke to Kol, "Take care of Hope. Make sure she doesn''t do anything stupid.", with a nod.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Eventually, Hope and Kol arrived at a wooden shack in the middle of the woods.


    Landon was inside.


    "He''s there.", Hope spoke.


    Since Alaric said to not engage, She was asking for permission to go in.


    Kol replied, "Let''s go!", and walked forward.


    "Creeeak!", the sound of a door opening.


    Kol opened the door of the wooden shack and walked inside.


    Landon was crouching down in the corner. After hearing the sound of the door, he looked up at Kol.


    Then he stood up with a start, and exclaimed, "Who are you! How did you find me?", in surprise.


    Kol walked slowly, "You know there''s a bus full of burned-up people? It''s just on the road, not that far from here. How did you do that?", he spoke unhurriedly.


    "THAT wasn''t me!", Landon exclaimed.


    At this point, Hope had already come inside as she asked, "Then who was it?", in an accusing tone.


    But before Landon could say anything, "Corporis impetus.", she chanted a spell.


    With a gesture of her hand, Landon''s body lifted from the ground, "Slam!", and slammed on the wall of the shack.


    "Where''s the knife?", she asked with anger apparent in her tone.


    Landon replied in panic, "I don''t have it! I must''ve lost it when I ran.", while still being pasted on the wall.


    Hope asked again, "After you burned down the bus?", with her voice raised, in an accusing tone.


    "That wasn''t me, I swear. I barely got out alive.", Landon tried to defend himself.


    At this point, Kol spoke, "Hope, calm down!", trying to calm her down a bit.


    But Hope was really angry now. Landon was one of her only friends, and she felt betrayed by what he had done.


    She asked, "Last chance. Who was it?", as she walked forward towards Landon.


    "There was this girl.", then Landon proceeded to explain what exactly happened on the bus.


    After a while, Landon finished explaining his story.


    Currently, Landon was sitting down on the ground as Kol and Hope were standing near him.


    "I don''t believe a word you''re saying.", Hope yelled at Landon after listening to his absurd story.


    "You have every right to be mad at me, but I am telling you the truth.", Landon replied in a fed-up voice.


    "I think it makes sense. He''s telling the truth.", Kol intervened.


    "Seriously! You believe that a fire-breathing woman burned the bus alive?", Hope asked incredulously.


    "Yes.", Kol replied in monotone.


    "And Landon just happened to be spared?", she argued in an irritated tone.


    "He ran.", Kol continued.


    "And conveniently lost the knife on the way!", Hope continued in irritated sarcasm.


    This time before Kol could reply, Landon spoke, "She kept coming at me like she was gonna take it from me. She was burning everything in her path...", but he was interrupted.


    "Shut up!", Kol yelled.


    Then he turned towards Hope and spoke, "He didn''t lose the knife. It''s still in his pocket.".


    Hearing this, Landon exclaimed, "What are you talking about, I...", but he was again interrupted.


    "I said, SHUT THE HELL UP!!", Kol yelled loudly.


    Then Hope spoke angrily, "As expected from a liar! He hasn''t given up...", but she was interrupted by the sound of the door opening.


    "Creek!Boom!!", the door of the wooden shack slammed open.


    Alaric hurriedly walked in and spoke, "There''s a fire-breathing woman running through the woods.".


    "I... knew it!", Kol exclaimed in excitement.


    This was an unexpected reaction to this situation, so everyone looked at him strangely.


    So he explained, "That fire-breathing woman is no woman. She''s a Dragon. And they are very rare, even in my time.".


    But Alaric outright denied it, "Dragon? Seriously? We don''t have time for jokes Kol. Our bus refugee, is a pyromancer, not a Dragon, and we need to deal with it before this situation escalates.", he spoke seriously.


    But Kol interrupted him, "No you idiot! That''s why I tried to stop you before. I had my suspicions, but this confirms it. A pyromancer is still a human. Their heart still beats like a human, but hers didn''t.".


    Alaric argued, "But Dragons don''t exist. I''m pretty sure they have never existed in ANY time. They are a myth, and they most certainly, don''t look like normal people!", in irritated sarcasm.


    Then Kol replied, "I know it makes no sense. Dragons should be extinct at this time. But that woman is certainly not a pyromancer. She''s a Dragon! Don''t forget. There was a time you would''ve said the same thing about vampires, yet here we are.".


    Then after contemplating it a bit, "Sigh!", with a sigh, Alaric asked in irritated sarcasm, "Ok, fine! She''s a human, Dragon! Now what?", still not fully believing it.


    This time Hope asked the most obvious question, "No matter what she is, she''s after the knife. What would a pyromancer, or a Dragon want with that knife?".


    Kol replied, "Well, we CAN just ask.".


    Alaric commented sarcastically, "Good idea! Except she doesn''t seem to be all that cooperative.".


    To this, Kol replied, "Oh she will!", and continued, "You see, there are two ways to deal with a Dragon.".


    Alaric commented, "Allegedly.", in irritated sarcasm.


    But Kol continued, "First is, the obvious, to kill them. And second... is to make them submit.", in a tone full of suspense.


    Then they all looked at each other, not understanding what he meant, until Alaric asked, "And how do we do that?".


    Kol replied, "I would rather just show you. Let''s go outside.", then started walking towards the door of the shack to go outside.


    The others followed with question marks written all over their faces.


    ______________________________________________________


    For the story to progress, the first episode still needs to happen as it did in the show, except for the ending.

 Chapter 26 - How Far Is Far Away?

    Alaric, Kol, Hope, and Landon walked out of the wooden shack.


    Coincidentally, this shack was the Dragon''s lair, so when they walked out, they also encountered the Dragon coming their way.


    They looked at the Dragon girl, and she looked right back at them. Both sides were awkward.


    Until, "Grrrowl!", the Dragon growled lightly, with some confusion.


    "We don''t want any trouble.", Alaric spoke cautiously, with some fear hidden in his voice.


    Then the Dragon, "Grrowl!!", growled again, and extended her hand towards them, like asking for something.


    On the other hand, when everyone was focused on that Dragon girl, Kol used his telekinesis to directly take the knife from Landon''s pocket.


    "Hey!", Landon exclaimed.


    Then Kol spoke to the Dragon girl, "Calm down. Easy girl! All is good. You want this knife, don''t you?", while showing her the knife.


    [Images]


    "Growl!", she nodded her head.


    "Sorry, you can''t have it.", Kol spoke while making the knife disappear, putting it away inside his storage space.


    Such spaces could be easily created with a simple space spell, but they could come undone just as easily as they were created, and they certainly weren''t sturdy enough to survive the jump between worlds.


    Kol then spoke to the Dragon girl in an enticing tone, "But don''t fret. I can grant you what you REALLY d.e.s.i.r.e. Think about it, you...", but he was interrupted.


    With a loud growl, "GROWWL!!", the Dragon girl got ready to attack. Her eyes started glowing in red fiery light.


    Sensing the danger, "Back inside, go! GO! GO!", Alaric spoke in a hurried voice and a fearful tone.


    Everyone started running back inside, except for Kol. He stayed back.


    At the same time, with a roar, "RROAAARR!!", the Dragon released her Dragon breath.


    Kol didn''t move from his position and just extended his hand at the incoming stream of fire.


    Dragon''s breath impacted upon Kol''s telekinetic shield but did no damage whatsoever.


    Seeing her fire being ineffective against his telekinetic shield, "Roarrr!", the Dragon girl roared again in anger.


    But Kol wasn''t going to give her another opportunity.


    "Boom!", leaving cracks on the ground behind him, Kol appeared right in front of her.


    Then, "Bang! AhhHukk!", he kicked her right in the gut.


    Even as the air was knocked out of her lungs, she powerlessly flew back ten meters due to the impact and only stopped after sliding five more meters on the ground.


    This kick wasn''t meant to kill her, or knock her out, but to just be painful. To let her know the difference in strength between them.


    Kol didn''t pursue. He just stood still and observed her writhing in pain on the ground.


    After a while, the Dragon girl slowly stood up.


    And then, with a loud road, "RROAAARRRR!!", she transformed into her Dragon form.


    The change didn''t seem biological, but more magical, like how wizards in ''Harry Potter'' used transfiguration spells, or their animagus forms, or like how werewolves in ''Twilight'' turned into wolves. It happened quickly.


    [Images]


    Then, with another roar, "Roarr!", she fired Dragon''s breath.


    But Kol stopped it just as easily.


    What followed was a one-sided beat down.


    (AUTHOR: "Himinnheim", is Kol''s kingdom. It means, "The World of Heaven".)


    The technological development in Himinnheim was very strange, kind of like in Asgard. In some areas, it was highly developed, decades ahead of the twenty-first century, but in other areas, it still retained the backward influence of the fifteenth century.


    This was apparent especially when it came to weapons. This area was never given importance, since werewolves, vampires, or other supernatural creatures easily solved most of the problems of that nature.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Kol, which was the reason why he established the Dragon riders.


    The Dragon riders were a legion of warlocks and witches who rode Dragons on battlefields.


    Unfortunately, due to the rarity of Dragons, it was nothing more than an idea. In the entirety of Himinnheim, there were only two Dragons.


    So his army of Dragon riders was a pitiful number of two.


    To add salt to the wound, they were both male Dragons too. So they couldn''t even mate and produce offsprings.


    For Kol, each and every Dragon was a precious resource.


    While beating down the Dragon girl, he was extremely careful not to accidentally hit too hard and end up killing her.


    On the other hand, even in her Dragon form, she couldn''t do much against such odds.


    Kol didn''t use any magic spells or fancy tricks, just a series of punches and kicks, and the poor Dragon had no chance to retaliate.


    In beginning he was careful, trying not to make her lose consciousness, but then he just used telepathy to force her to stay awake as he proceeded to beat her down.


    Of course, he could just use telepathy to make the Dragon submit, but he didn''t want a mindless puppet, but a fierce Dragon who would submit to him of her own free will.


    Dragons were proud creatures. To make her submit, Kol must beat her down with absolute advantage, making the difference in strength between them apparent.


    Especially this particular Dragon. She was a slave to Malivore and she didn''t even know it.


    When she came for the knife, she didn''t know why. The knife wasn''t shiny at all, and hence couldn''t be considered a treasure by a Dragon''s standards.


    An instinct far greater than what it otherwise would be for any treasure, self-worth, or even her own life.


    Therefore, while beating her down, Kol was also using telepathy to make her aware of her subconscious actions, making her conscious of the memories hidden deep within her subconscious. Letting her know that the real enemy was Malivore.


    Plus, except for the fact that they couldn''t talk, Dragons were sentient creatures with just as much intelligence as human beings. So Kol would prefer to avoid taking away their free will if there was another way.


    Around fifteen minutes later, of one-sided beat down, where the Dragon couldn''t retaliate no matter what she did or how much she struggled.


    Kol succeeded in making her remember the memories hidden within her subconscious part of the mind.


    But it didn''t do much good.


    Even now she was connected to Malivore, and if she did not obey, he could just teleport her back into himself anytime he wanted.


    (AUTHOR: Remember when Necromancer was granted freedom by Malivore when he delivered the knife?)


    But if she brought the knife to him, then in exchange, Malivore would release her.


    Because she didn''t want to go back inside that endless darkness.


    If there was some other Dragon in her place, it would have already bowed down and submitted long ago.


    Nearly an hour later.


    The Dragon now laid on her belly, unmoving.


    She was badly bruised and beaten, bleeding from many wounds.


    Now the look of defiance was finally gone from her eyes, and all that remained was despair.


    Kol stood near her head, with hands behind his back, looking down at her fiery-red slit pupils.


    He spoke, "Looks like you''re finally willing to listen to what I have to say.", in a tone that inspired calmness.


    In response, the Dragon jerked her head and moved her giant eyes to look up.


    "Don''t look so down. You need that knife to earn your freedom, right?", he continued.


    In response, "Groowllll!", she growled pitifully.


    But this time, besides the anger, her growl also contained sadness and despair. It was the kind of voice that would put anyone in a depressed mood.


    Then he continued with a sigh, "Sigh!", "It''s such a pity. It''s so sad that I can''t even put it into words. A Dragon, one of the most powerful species in existence, reduced to THIS pathetic state!", his eyes contained pity and despise for her.


    In response, "Roarr!", she roared as her gigantic body shook.


    Observing her reaction, Kol spoke, "I mean, it''s one thing to be defeated by me. We are on different levels, fundamentally speaking. You may be a Dragon but you''re still a mortal, while I am a God. There''s no way you can win against me.".


    Then continued, "But to be defeated by some mud monster? Some witchy contraption! Can you still call yourself a Dragon after that?".


    All Dragons had one obvious weakness, their pride. It was so great that they viewed other creatures as mere ants.


    That was the reason why they would burn down villages just to collect some treasures. Because if a piece of diamond was hidden inside an ant colony, then who would care if getting it would mean a bunch of ants burning down?


    What Kol was doing here was using the Dragon girl''s pride against her.


    "Roarr!", the Dragon roared in anger.


    Kol asked, "Angry?".


    Seeing her struggle more and more desperately, trying to get up, he spoke, "If you''re angry then why are you still doing what he wants?".


    Then he asked, "For the knife? You need it to EARN your freedom back?".


    And commented, "Pathetic! Since when did the Dragons need to EARN anything? If you want something, then just take it. I can give you freedom. Show me your worth and I''ll just grant it to you.".


    Hearing this, the Dragon was surprised.


    Her kind did respect the strong, and Kol was certainly the strongest being she had ever encountered.


    So if he said he could free her of her fate, then she believed it without question. Because her life was already in his hands and he chose not to kill her.


    She forgot to struggle for a moment and just looked at him incredulously.


    Then Kol continued, "Prove yourself to me. Show me that you''re worth saving and I will give you anything you want.".


    Then he looked her in the eyes and continued, "Anything at all. Freedom! Power! REVENGE!? Just show me you''re worth it."


    For a moment, the Dragon forgot everything and just looked at him blankly.


    Then her eyes showed defiance like no other. Anger much greater than when she fought with him, or when she was insulted just now.


    It wasn''t directed at Kol.


    This was the anger that was buried deep within her, the flame that had been growing for nearly a thousand years, yet too afraid to show itself.


    At this moment, all of a sudden, she had no reason to fear. That which truly bounded her was now gone, all the shackles broken.


    With a roar so loud like no other, "ROARRR!!", the Dragon girl got up.


    Dragons might be smart, but they were still impulsive creatures, therefore easy to manipulate.


    She didn''t attack Kol this time or tried to go for the knife.


    She looked up at the sky, and, "ROAAARRRRR!!!", roared, like challenging the heavens above.


    However, just as soon as she got up, a space distortion occurred all around her, and she started to feel a pull from inside.


    This was exactly what Kol wanted. This was the defining moment.


    He was watching closely, so as soon as the distortion occurred, Kol reached forward and grabbed onto the Dragon with both hands.


    At the same time, he started chanting a spell.


    There were two ways with which Malivore could still influence the supernatural creatures who he released from within him.


    One was putting hints in their subconscious.


    Kol could easily deal with that with telepathy.


    Another was a mark that allowed Malivore to summon them back inside whenever he wanted.


    This mark was somewhere in their bodies, and it just teleported them back to him.


    (AUTHOR: Like, "Flying Thunder God Technique", in reverse.)


    This was troublesome, but Kol still had two ways to deal with it.


    One was to find out exactly where it was placed and then neutralize it.


    But it would be time-consuming to find it unless the mark was activated.


    The second method was to learn the composition of the mark and create a spell matrix to neutralize it.


    Everything in existence is comprised of countless physical qualities, all related to each other.


    However, every physical quality can be expressed in terms of inter-related functions of physical quantities.


    Therefore, everything in existence, even the world itself, can be expressed as mathematical equations.


    Magic worked in the same way, just way more direct.


    So Kol just needed to figure out the composition of that mark to come up with a spell matrix that would work universally on all such marks.


    However, Kol had to study one of the marks first to come up with such a universal spell matrix, and to do that, the mark had to be active.


    Like it was now.


    Without wasting any time, Kol chanted a spell to find out the location of the mark, and then he sealed it while it was still in the activated state.


    With this, he would be able to study it later.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    My Dear Little Hope,


    I suck at Goodbyes, so I am leaving this letter to explain why I have to leave so urgently and so you will not worry about Landon suddenly being teleporting away.


    I know that the coming days will be hard without me around. You''ll miss me a lot, and cry a lot of tears. I know this will be difficult for you.


    For I will no longer be able to keep you from the storms of life,


    From the world''s pain and strife.


    But you must hold on.


    Trust me, it''s difficult for me too.


    But against all my instincts, I must let go.


    For this is the only way for me to not only protect you but this world as well.


    The appearance of the Dragon girl wasn''t just a coincidence.


    It was just a beginning.


    For a place exists in this world, which houses the supernatural creatures from each, and every myth or stories you''ve ever read, and even those you haven''t read. Where all the monsters from your most terrifying nightmares and even those of fantasies, actually exist.


    And thanks to our friend Landon, its gates are now wide open.


    All of this is connected to Landon and that knife.


    He is no mere human.


    So don''t be worried that he suddenly disappeared along with me, the Dragon, and the knife.


    For I have taken upon myself this great burden to save your world. I am going to thoroughly investigate the cause behind all of this.


    Which is why I have left. For now.


    I will return eventually and explain everything to you in detail. Don''t try to look for me because I am going somewhere far, far away. You''ll never find me there.


    Try not to miss me too much.


    I wish you the strength to face challenges with confidence along with the wisdom to choose your battles carefully.


    Your incredibly extraordinary Uncle,


    Kol Mikaelson.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    "So what do you think?", Alaric asked while driving.


    In reply, Hope carefully folded the letter they had found on the car window and put it in her pocket.


    "I think this will do.", She replied calmly.


    But Alaric was surprised by her response, "What! What do you mean, "this will do"? No. No, this will not do at all. This situation is bad, it''s much worse than we ever thought was possible. First your supposed "uncle" from some parallel dimension shows up, then there''s this mysterious magic knife that gets stolen by some kid we all thought was human, but obviously either we''re all crazy or he''s something else.".


    Then he continued, "When we go after him, we come across this completely normal-looking girl we all believed to be a Pyromancer, only for that to blowback in our faces when she turns into a gigantic Dragon. A f.u.c.k.i.n.g Dragon!".


    "And now your uncle, if we still choose to believe that nonsense, is clearly something else too! Do you see the pattern here? A boy, not a boy. A fire-witch, not a fire witch. Both were after that knife. And if we remember correctly, Your uncle we thought was a Heretic is clearly, not a siphon vampire hybrid either! So what are the chances that he was never your uncle in the first place and only came to us for that same knife? Now they''re all missing together with their grand prize, and you''re still saying, "This will do"?? Hope, the whole world could end depending on what that knife can do. We have both dealt with situations like this before, so stop daydreaming and start thinking about our next move.", Alaric spoke in a hysterical voice.


    After hearing all this ranting, Hope replied in an irritated tone, "Mr. Saltzman. I think you need to take a REALLY deep breath and calm down! When I said "this will do", I meant this letter is enough for me to do a locator spell to find them.".


    She took a deep breath and continued, "From the very beginning, we have been assuming things. Kol never said he was a Heretic, we just thought he was based on the abilities he showed. I think it''s about time we started asking some questions because clearly, acting based on our common sense doesn''t seem to be working.".


    "It''s like the universe is playing some REALLY sick joke. Things that aren''t even supposed to exist are suddenly showing up and we don''t know ANYTHING about it.", Alaric replied.


    This wasn''t their first time dealing with world-ending events, but no matter how much experience one has about this kind of stuff, anyone will have a meltdown when they see a girl turning into an actual Dragon in front of them.


    Everyone has their own process to cope with such things and this was Alaric''s. Usually, he rants a bit before suddenly coming up with an awesome idea that saves the world.


    Only this time it was different. This time they didn''t have enough information to come up with anything, which was why he seemed a little anxious, but other than that he was fine.


    After a short silence, Hope spoke, "I don''t think he was lying about him being uncle Kol. When he talked to me last night, I could feel it. I can''t explain how, but I just know he is family.".


    "Well, I''ll decide if I believe his "trying to save the world" crap when I see him. But you''re right. By the way that he handled that Dragon, it was like he was playing with it. That was completely one-sided. Someone THAT strong doesn''t need to lie about something like that. Chances are that he didn''t beat our lie detector spell and he is Kol Mikaelson.", Alaric replied calmly.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    As Alaric and Hope were heading back, Kol had already arrived at his destination, along with the Dragon girl who was carrying an unconscious Landon Kirby.


    In his letter to Hope, Kol wrote that he would be going somewhere far away, but actually, he just teleported back to the old mill where he originally planned on staying.


    First, he cast an illusion spell around the area to make everything seem normal, then proceeded to chant a spell to transmute matter that directly created a large manor.


    It wasn''t nearly as grand as his castle in his world, but it was enough to serve as temporary housing for someone like Kol, who preferred big spaces.


    The kids had a party here just yesterday, so nobody would be coming to disturb him, not to mention the illusion spells and wards were more than enough to keep away the unsuspecting teenagers.


    It was obvious he would eventually be found out, but Kol didn''t need much time. Just a couple of days to siphon enough phoenix energy and collect genetic material from both the Dragon and the Phoenix.


    As for studying Malivore''s mark, that would take even lesser time.


    Kol didn''t spend his centuries goofing around after all.


    He was now better in Magic than Odin.


    Odin had to invent, steal and collect mystic arts, then come up with its various applications. But Kol just had to learn everything and only sometimes had to invent his own stuff.

 Chapter 27 - The Big Reveal

    The phoenixes in this world were unusual creatures, and rarer than anything.


    So much so that in his hundreds of years of existence, Kol never encountered even a single phoenix.


    Landon was the first, and he wasn''t even a complete phoenix, just a boy who had phoenix genes.


    The phoenixes were really magical. Kol learned a lot from studying Landon''s genetic code.


    Phoenix in this world had many traits and magical abilities, but two among them stood out and even made Kol amazed.


    Their first main trait was converting the ambient energy in the atmosphere into pure life force and storing it within themselves.


    And their second main trait was directly converting that life force into Phoenix Energy whenever they wanted.


    Because Landon did not have the complete gene pool of phoenix, he only possessed their second main trait.


    As proven before in the show, the golden arrow was able to consume all of Landon''s phoenix energy, permanently turning him into a human.


    That was because, unlike an actual phoenix, Landon could not create phoenix energy on his own. Once the reserves he was given by Malivore ran out, he became human.


    Thankfully, Kol did not have this problem. He was the God of power, which meant being the God of all forms of energies.


    He merely had to absorb Landon''s phoenix energy and then he would be able to create as much phoenix energy as he d.e.s.i.r.ed, just like with his Omega effect.


    After absorbing all of Landon''s phoenix energy, and thereby turning him into a human, Kol now possessed the Omega effect, Solar energy, Natural Lightning energy, and Phoenix energy.


    However, resurrection through phoenix energy wasn''t meant for just anyone. One had to be able to first survive the smoldering heat of phoenix fire before thinking about using it for resurrection.


    Phoenix flame was just as hot as solar energy and highly destructive.


    But for Kol, who was already unkillable and had the Omega effect which was much more destructive, Phoenix energy wasn''t of much use.


    However, Getting the phoenix energy and collecting genetic samples of supernatural creatures wasn''t all that Kol did during his time away.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    One month had passed since Kol left.


    Life in the Salvatore boarding school had been quite eventful, though not as much as in the show.


    A Gargoyle had been guarding the knife for centuries, so after it was stolen away, it attacked the students in the school.


    Thankfully, the Gargoyle was the only supernatural creature that they had to face.


    And now Kol was back.


    "So this Malivore is some sort of a mud monster that''s able to defeat something as strong as Dragons?", Alaric asked again to confirm what he had just heard.


    Kol replied, "Yep!".


    Kol just came back and currently, he, Alaric, and Hope were all sitting in Alaric''s office.


    "And at the same time it''s a supernatural dimension full of monsters waiting to be released?", Alaric asked again.


    "He defeats other supernatural creatures by consuming them within himself. There they remain alive, but their existence is erased from the collective consciousness like they never existed. Only hints of them remain behind, and that''s where the stories of Dragons, Dryads, and such come from but no one had actually seen one until a few days ago. There was a time when they all roamed free, a time before Malivore.", Kol continued.


    "Hmm.", Alaric nodded.


    "Then remind me again, why would we want to free the most powerful monster ever to walk the earth from his confinement and into the world?", Asked asked with rhetoric sarcasm.


    Kol replied, "To kill it. Releasing his seals will also make him killable. It was one thing if he was never bothered in the first place, but when Landon stole that knife, he also awakened Malivore. If we don''t deal with this now, then he will keep sending more and more monsters for us to deal with.".


    "How do you plan on doing that? He is a supernatural dimension that can consume everything, so how''re you gonna kill him without being consumed yourself?", Alaric asked again.


    "Nothing in this world is absolute. Nature always finds a balance. And the only thing that can kill Malivore, is the blood of a tribrid. Someone who is a vampire, a werewolf, and a witch at the same time.", Kol replied.


    After hearing this, Hope, who was sitting beside Kol, suddenly exclaimed, "So my blood! My blood can kill this Malivore?".


    "Yes and no.", Kol replied.


    "What do you mean?" Alaric asked.


    "I said, the blood of a tribrid. Witches are naturally born, werewolves have to activate their curse, and vampires are turned. So Hope is a witch, and a werewolf, for now, she hasn''t become a complete tribrid yet. Her vampire side is still dormant.", Kol replied.


    Afterward, there was an awkward silence in the room as everyone contemplated the implications behind it.


    The best lie was the one that was as close to the truth as possible, so Kol revealed mostly everything to them because he needed Hope''s tribrid blood for what he had planned with Malivore.


    "I''ll do it.", Hope suddenly spoke.


    "What!", Alaric exclaimed.


    Hope continued, "Think about it. how many monsters he must have consumed in all these centuries? If he can keep sending them after these artifacts, Malivore is gonna rise one way or the other, unless I stop him.".


    But Alaric argued, "Hope listen to me. This is just a theory. We don''t even know if this is gonna work. You are just seventeen years old. Your life is only beginning and you wanna end it by becoming a vampire?".


    "Ok. that''s a bit too much. Life doesn''t end by becoming a vampire, it just becomes a new form of life.", Hope argued back.


    "You know what I mean!", Alaric continued.


    So Hope replied, "Dr. Saltzman, I always thought that I was some cosmic mistake. Someone who should never have been born. But after all this time, turns out I am the loophole to destroy Malivore. My purpose is finally clear and I am not denying it.".


    Alaric spoke stubbornly, "I will not allow this. I will fight every single monster if I have to, but there is no way I am letting you go through this, at least until you''re an a.d.u.l.t."


    Unlike in the show, Alaric here had only faced a Gargoyle and seen a Dragon. He did not know what he was signing up for. What kind of horrifying, nasty, weird monsters that were coming.


    On the other hand, Hope could no longer argue back after such an emotional statement from Alaric.


    He may have not been her father, but all this time, he was the only father figure she had in her life.


    After a moment of silence, Kol spoke to Hope, "Hope, it''s a big decision. A big life-changing decision. You should take some time to think about it.".


    Kol had nothing but time in his hands. He was in no hurry. Plus he did agree with Alaric''s point of view.


    "Hmm", Hope nodded. She was still feeling quite emotional.


    Then after a few moments of awkward silence where everyone contemplated the conversation until now.


    Hope suddenly broke the silence, "So where were you all this time? I''m guessing not in the middle of the Pacific ocean?", in a sarcastic tone.


    After hearing this, Kol laughed lightly, "Hu! Hu! Hu!", and replied, "So you did a locator spell using the letter I left for you. Told you not to do it. I was somewhere so far away that no locator spell could find me. No matter what spell, it would only show you a fake location, like the Pacific ocean.".


    "Somewhere far away huh! It wouldn''t happen to be that old mill by the river, would it?", Hope asked sarcastically.


    "What are you talking about? That''s not far at all. And it''s not a place to live, it''s a dump. Plus it gives me the creeps, I would never stay there.", Kol replied.


    But Hope wasn''t going to let this go, "Living conditions can easily be fixed with magic. Shouldn''t be hard for you. Somehow there''s a barrier spell there now that no one can pass through. It has so much magic that even our siphon withes can''t siphon it. And then there''s the fact that there''s a red Ferrari parked there that mysteriously disappears sometimes. It''s quite catchy on the CCTVs of several places YOU were seen visiting. Like that grocery store, just yesterday.".


    Kol replied, "Ok! Ok! Fine. I get it. You have it all figured out.".


    Then with a sigh, "Sigh!", he continued, "I''m staying there with some friends. I''ll take down the illusion spell boundary later when I go back. Happy?".


    Then he spoke to Alaric, "Just make sure that the students here don''t bother me. Or I might just get hungry.".


    Alaric knew he was just joking, so he asked, "Hmm. Alright, you mentioned friends. Are you talking about the monsters released from Malivore? Like that Dragon from the other day?".


    He was referring to the fact that rather than killing her on the spot, Kol took the Dragon girl with him.


    "Yes actually. But only two so far. The Dragon and a Dryad. The rest were either too ugly to look at, or weren''t intelligent enough to converse with.", Kol replied.


    "Are they safe? It''s a school full of children. They''re not gonna be a problem, are they?", Alaric asked back.


    "It is a school full of SUPERNATURAL children, so I don''t know how you define ''safe'', but both are reasonable sort. As intelligent as humans, so they won''t attack unless provoked.", Kol replied.


    At this point, Hope interjected, "So what have you been doing all this time?", to change the subject before another argument could begin.


    So Kol replied, "A lot actually!".


    Then he continued, "Not long after we settled down, a giant, big, hairy spider. An Arachne came for the knife. Minty, our resident Dragon wanted to burn it on the spot, but I had a better idea. I just gave it the knife and followed behind. Figured it''d lead me to Malivore.", in a tone like telling a tale.


    "Did it?", Hope asked.


    Kol nodded, "You bet.", and replied, "Of course the Arachne blew itself up when it jumped on a landmine outside a military base in Fort Valley, Georgia. But thankfully, that base was the location of Malivore, so its sacrifice wasn''t in vain.".


    "What happened then?", Hope asked.


    "And where''s the knife now?", Alaric asked.


    So Kol replied, "Well, I was about to take the knife and leave, but then I had an idea. Since I am here, might as well deal with Malivore.".


    And continued, "So I cast invisique and went in, found a pit full of tar-like substance that was Malivore''s sealed form, and tried to destroy it.".


    And continued, "But obviously, that failed. So I did a little spell that told me how to kill it.".


    And continued, "It needed to be released first, so I just threw the knife in it.".


    And continued, "Then I found the second key, a spearhead, that was kept inside a warehouse in that same base, and threw it in the pit too. Now only one more to go and Malivore will be free, and very much killable.".


    Hearing this Alaric commented with sarcasm, "Great! Just what we needed.", and continued with an irritated tone, "Any chance we had of backing down from this shit-storm IS NOW GONE! You just made a decision that concerns our lives, and the fate of the whole world, all by yourself, without consulting with anyone else. You are a Mikaelson! That''s a classic Mikaelson move!", in a tone that implied that it meant something bad.


    But Kol reprimanded him in a tone that emanated majesty, "Do mind your tone Saltzman. I''m not one of your students. And I AM very much a Mikaelson." while looking at him straight in the eyes.


    He didn''t speak many words, but from his eyes, Alaric felt something he never had before. It was not like what he felt from "Kol" of this world or any other Mikaelson.


    When they threatened him this way, Alaric felt the fear of being looked at by the apex predator, but when this Kol threatened him, he felt like being shunned by the world itself.


    Like this "Kol" represented not only himself but also by what Kol carried on his shoulders. The majesty of a great king.


    It wasn''t just fear but also shame. For a moment there, Alaric felt guilty even though he felt like he had nothing to be guilty about. An aura that compelled him to kneel and apologize for his misbehavior.


    It didn''t come from Kol but Alaric''s own conscience. So he turned his head away, for he could no longer meet Kol''s piercing gaze.


    At this time, Hope asked, "So... why would the military be protecting Malivore?".


    Kol replied, "It may be an army base, but it belongs to the Triad industries, not the government. They are the descendants of those humans who sealed Malivore in the first place. Now they have developed into a shadow organization that decides who they wanna throw in it. Think of them as bad guys.", back to his usual carefree tone.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Just as Kol promised, he took down the illusion spell barrier.


    It caused a commotion among the students when the old mill, where they used to hold parties, suddenly turned into a big house.


    [Images]


    But eventually, the hype died down and life in the Salvatore boarding school continued as usual.


    Not long after, Rafael came to bother Kol about Landon, but by that point, Landon was already human and had lost value to Kol.


    He was kept in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Kol kept him unconscious because whenever he was awake, he never stopped running his mouth for even a second, and Kol found that very annoying.


    So he gave that annoying kid back to Alaric.


    However, this situation wasn''t as easy as that.


    Since Landon was human now, he could not stay in the Salvatore school.


    Alaric decided that this matter would be handled by the honor council, where one vampire, one witch, and one werewolf would represent their respective groups and would each get a vote.


    Emma, the school counselor would represent the younger students, and Hope the tribrid would represent herself.


    Their votes would decide whether Landon could stay.


    When Rafael heard the news, he went to talk to his Alpha, Jed, about this matter, but Jed refused to vote in favor of Landon staying.


    So Rafael challenged him for a duel and won, earning him the position of Alpha, hence making himself the representative of all the werewolves in the school.


    But that didn''t help much.


    Werewolves were the most impulsive creatures in the world, way more than vampires, especially these teenagers.


    Jed felt like he lost everything when he lost that duel, his honor, his position, his pride, and his hard-earned title.


    He had been the Alpha for years and suddenly a new guy showed up and took away the most important thing in his life, that which defined him.


    He was in the park when he came across Landon. There Jed lost his cool and beat him up.


    He was already blaming Landon for everything and the wounds of his duel with Rafael were still quite fresh. A wounded werewolf was more prone to violence. Especially when you go bother him for no reason.


    Of course, Jed felt sorry right after, but this incident proved important for his growth.


    After beating up Landon, Jed felt guilty, which was what led him to do a lot of soul-searching and grow up as a person.


    This incident also convinced Hope to vote against Landon staying. A human kid in a school full of supernatural creatures was not safe for Landon.


    With her vote, the decision was made, and Rafael and Emma were the only ones who voted in favor of Landon staying, while everyone else voted against it.


    So Hope arranged for Landon to stay in New Orleans, and he left on the next bus out of town.


    But that wasn''t the end of Landon just yet.


    On the other hand, Kol created a moonlight ring for Jed that could only work for him, to allow him to control his transformation.


    This was his little revenge against Rafael for disrespecting him so many times.


    It wasn''t just once or twice, but Rafael kept bothering him whenever he saw him. The tone that he used to demand from him could easily earn him his death if he wasn''t just a kid.


    Instead, Kol kept knocking him out, and Rafael never learned manners.


    Making him lose his position as Alpha, a position that he was never worthy of from the beginning, it was only appropriate.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Before Landon left for New Orleans, Hope gave him a wristwatch that had some kind of tracking magic.


    Whenever Landon needed help, all he had to do was turn it on and Hope would be able to track him.


    It had only been a few weeks since he left when Hope received a message that he was in danger.


    So she, along with Alaric left to find him.


    In fact, Landon had gone to find his birth mother Seylah as he did in the show.


    Seylah had been hiding from the Triad industries ever since she was released from Malivore, so she didn''t believe Landon at first and tied him up in her bas.e.m.e.nt to interrogate him, which led him to send the danger signal to Hope.


    However, Triad was already tailing Landon, plus him being there activated the last key, the Urn, which Seylah had stolen from the Triad industries before her escape.


    With the arrival of a new monster that had come to take the Urn, Triad stormed Seylah''s house but found that Seylan and Landon had already escaped.


    So they kept searching.


    On the other hand, Alaric and Hope finally tracked down Landon and Seylah''s location in a motel.


    The four finally came face to face, all their doubts were cleared, and Landon and Seylah had an emotional reunion.


    That''s when Seylah started to blame herself for abandoning Landon.


    She was the kind of person who would run away from her problems rather than facing them, plus the weight of being a mother was not something she could handle.


    So after a small argument with Hope in the parking lot, she left.


    Her destination was Malivore. She wanted to jump in there and be forgotten. Then leave it up to chance that Malivore would spit her out again as he did before.


    That way Landon wouldn''t remember he ever had a mother and everyone would be happy. At least according to her.


    But Seylah didn''t know that Hope was a tribrid and she was immune to Malivore''s abilities, including his ability to erase people''s memories of those he had consumed.


    On the other hand, Landon had stolen the Urn from Seylah''s house as he did the knife.


    Just as Seylah left, the Urn lit up and released the next monster. An extremely ugly Merman that for some reason could run quite fast on land.


    Since they already had to find the location of Malivore to stop Seylah from jumping down, the trio this time decided to take a page from Kol''s handbook and gave the Urn to the Merman.


    Then as expected, the fish-man led them outside the military base in Fort Valley, Georgia, where it followed in the steps of his predecessor, the giant spider, and bravely committed suicide by jumping on a landmine.


    By this point, Seylah had already jumped inside Malivore, and Alaric and Landon had forgotten she ever existed.


    So they safely picked up the now unguarded Urn from the ground and drove back home to Salvatore boarding school.


    Only Hope remembered what happened and she told Alaric, but she decided to not tell Landon, to protect him, and Alaric agreed.


    ______________________________________________________


    I know these recent few chapters were boring to read, trust me they were boring to write as well.


    But there are also people here who haven''t watched the show, so I had to explain some of it. The next chapter will be good. You will find all chapters from now on quite entertaining.


    I am thinking about changing the writing style from the next volume onwards, first, explain all that needs to be explained, and then write the actual stuff. This novel will be fun from now on.

 Chapter 28 - Damon And Elena

    "Alchemy is the mystic art of manipulating and altering matter.", Kol explained to the class.


    Then he moved towards the teacher''s table, and continued, "Now watch carefully.".


    "Snap!", he snapped his fingers, and his hand was suddenly engulfed in blue lightning that appeared out of nowhere.


    Then, "Slap!", he slammed it down at the table.


    This caused the whole table to be engulfed in blue lightning.


    And starting from where his hand was touching it, "Click!Click!Click!Click!", it started to turn into Gold, from top to bottom.


    In a matter of seconds, the entire wooden table turned into a table of pure Gold.


    At this point, the students were so surprised that most of them still had their mouths open so wide that one could fit an egg in there.


    Kol gave them a few minutes to register what just happened and to regain their bearings.


    Then the whole class erupted in enthusiasm.


    All the students had their hands raised as they started asking questions. Many had even stood up from their seats.


    It wasn''t their fault. This was their first time seeing this kind of Alchemy. They hadn''t even heard of something like this before.


    "SILENCE!!", One voice from Kol quietened them down.


    Then he continued, "All your doubts will be cleared by the end of this lecture. If not, then you can ask questions then.".


    Then he pointed at the golden table and spoke, "This process is called Transmutation.".


    And continued, "It is further divided into three steps. Namely, Comprehension, Deconstruction, and Reconstruction.".


    "First you have to comprehend the structure of the matter you are converting and the one you are converting it into. Then Deconstruct the matter you want to convert, and Reconstruct it into whatever you want to convert it into.".


    And like this, the class continued.


    As days passed, Kol found himself getting more and more bored with this world.


    He had nothing much to do here and there were not many people who knew him here.


    So he decided to teach Alchemy to the young witches and warlocks of Salvatore boarding school.


    Teaching children was something he had never done before, so this was a new experience for him.


    After the lecture, "Alright this is it today. Any questions about the lesson?", he asked.


    Many children raised hands, but there was one in particular who got Kol''s attention.


    "Yes, Kaleb?", Kol spoke while pointing at the kid sitting in the front row.


    Kaleb spoke while hesitating, "Professor Mikaelson, I''m a vampire. ".


    "Yes. What''s your question Kaleb?", Kol spoke encouragingly.


    "Why did you drag me here to this class?", Kaleb asked, in an accusing tone.


    "Why! Don''t sell yourself short Kaleb. You''re a very talented student.", Kol replied in a tone that emanated kindness.


    At this point, the other students were looking at Kaleb with jealousy.


    Everyone else in this class was either a witch or a warlock. Anyone here could easily vanquish the poor Kaleb who as a vampire was not even able to perform any magic.


    Yet for some reason he was very talented?


    What did that say about them?


    Kaleb looked straight ahead, trying his hardest to ignore the gazes full of envy, jealousy, and hate directed at him from the other students in the class, and asked desperately, "But Professor, you teach Alchemy, which is magic, and I can''t do any magic. So why!?".


    "Don''t worry about the small stuff. You''re here because I have high hopes for you. There are a great many things that only you can do Kaleb.", Kol spoke in an encouraging tone.


    Kaleb asked, "High Hopes! What do you mean? What is it that only I can do?", with confusion.


    Hearing this, the ears of other students also perked up. They had been dying to know the answer to this question for a while now.


    "Like carrying my stuff for me, clean teacher''s chair, wiping the blackboard, washing my car...", Kol explained.


    "So you just want me to do odd jobs for you?", Kaleb asked in an annoyed and disappointed tone.


    But Kol replied with an encouraging tone, "Yes. Because, I BELIEVE IN YOU SON!", like he was not doing odd jobs but was about to go on a mission to save the world.


    Kaleb was speechless. He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Other students in the class were also dumbfounded. Now they no longer felt like being the favorite student was any good thing.


    After a while, Kaleb had regained his bearings and wanted to argue, but Kol interrupted him, "Kaleb, sit down and shut up. Other students in the class have actual questions. One more interruption from you and that''s detention.", then he turned his attention to other students.


    ______________________________________________________


    Days passed and seasons changed, and now it was time for spring break.


    Most students would go home to their families, but some who had none would stay.


    Among them were Landon, Rafael, and MG, a.k.a Milton Greasley.


    Landon and Rafael were orphans and MG''s parents kicked him out when he became a vampire.


    His mother was one of the leaders of Triad industries and his father was a religious sort, so they refused to accept him when he turned into a vampire.


    However, MG was always a very optimistic person.


    Which was why, against his better judgment, he let Landon talk him into visiting his family this spring break.


    Of course, Landon was empathizing his situation with MG.


    But for MG, suffice to say, it ended very badly.


    His mother didn''t even let him through the door and his father called him a monster, a demon.


    So being a teenage vampire who was new to everything that came with being a vampire, MG lost control of his heightened emotions and ended up accidentally killing Landon.


    However, it was a night of the full moon, plus the trauma of Landon''s death, Rafael transformed into a wolf and bit MG.


    This incident would have still happened if Kol wasn''t around, but in this case, because Kol was around, Landon was no longer a Phoenix, so he never came back to life.


    On the other hand, if Kol wasn''t here, then Alaric, Josie, Lizzie, Kaleb, Emma, Dorian, and Hope would have gone to search for the Urn, which Alaric would have thrown in the river due to being influenced by a mind-controlling slug which would have entered the school grounds by hitching a ride on a unicorn, using it as the carrier.


    However, now due to Kol''s interference, the slugs were dead and the unicorn was happily chewing on hay in the stables.


    On the other hand, Kaleb and Hope were busy helping Kol with something, Dorian and Emma had gone on a date, and Alaric was busy dealing with Josie and Lizzie, leaving time for Landon, Rafael, and MG to go on their little adventure.


    Of course, Alaric and others later found out about it, but it was already too late by then.


    Landon was dead, but Hope used her blood to cure MG of Rafael''s werewolf bite before it was too late.


    This time, due to Kol''s interference, Hope and Landon were not that close, so Hope wasn''t overly sad about Landon''s death.


    His death was nobody''s fault. The whole thing was nothing but an accident, if anyone was to be blamed for this, it was Landon himself, so this incident became too taboo to discuss.


    And like this, the time passed and life went on.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    It was a quiet, dark night.


    Moon in the clear sky was the only source of light.


    There were no other cars on the dirt road.


    Only a few miles in, and Veronica Greasley was already regretting taking this route.


    This rocky terrain gave her a foreboding feeling, and the lack of any human activity in the area made her feel alone.


    The sound of the car''s engine in this silence was quite thrilling.


    At this point, she just wanted to get home as soon as possible.


    So she started speeding above the speed limit.


    And after a while.


    "Boom!Creech!", the hood of her car suddenly blew back, she stepped on the breaks in surprise, and then the car stopped after rubbing against the road for a few meters.


    Veronica took out her handgun from the glove compartment and got out of the car to check what happened.


    Veronica Greasley was one of the leaders of Triad industries, and her grandfather was one of the founders.


    She had seen a lot of weird stuff in her life, so she was always prepared for anything.


    When she got out and checked what happened, she found a bullet hole going through the hood of the car and right into the engine cover.


    Judging by the diameter, it must have been a high-caliber rifle.


    After judging the situation, Veronica didn''t linger around any longer.


    She immediately ran for the car, intending to lock herself inside and call for backup.


    However, "Boom!", another bullet pierced through the door handle right as her hand was about to touch it.


    So Veronica stopped.


    Judging by the accuracy of that last bullet, her only chance was through close encounter and judging by the fact that she was still alive until now, whoever it was needed her alive.


    And Veronica was right. Her chance came soon.


    The only problem was that she was too surprised to fight when it did.


    A man dressed in standard military uniform walked towards her.


    But since he was not carrying any sniper rifle, Veronica figured that he was not alone.


    When he reached her, he took off his helmet and showed his face.


    "Burr! You... what is the meaning of this?", Veronica exclaimed in surprise and anger.


    But Burr didn''t reply. He just coldly looked at Veronica, and raised his rifle.


    Veronica tried to prevent him, "WAIT! Hold on. Whatever this is, I''m sure we can come to an arrangement...", but she was interrupted when Burr tried to smash her in the head with the b.u.t.t of hir rifle.


    However, Veronica was military trained, so she dodged.


    Then she backed off two steps and spoke, "Burr, why are you doing this? This is some misunderstanding, you need to calm down and explain...", but she was again interrupted.


    But this time Burr just raised his gun, and, "Boom!", fired a shot in her gut, then he advanced two steps and smashed her in the head with the b.u.t.t of hir rifle.


    Veronica wasn''t dead yet, so Burr holstered his weapon, picked up her unconscious body, and then walked off into the distance.


    Kol knew he needed to deal with Triad industries, but he couldn''t be bothered to do it himself.


    So instead, he used telepathy to turn all the military personnel working for Triad industries into mindless puppets, who would first kidnap all the members, bring them to one secure location, and then massacre them.


    After they were done with that, they would then commit suicide.


    This way, Kol could go see how the job was done whenever he had time.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    "Ding-dong!", Kol rang the doorbell of a suburban house located not far from the Salvatore boarding school.


    "Coming.", came a voice from inside before someone opened the door.


    After opening the door, "You.. ah... Stref...", Elena froze.


    A moment later, "De... Damon!", she registered the situation and called for Damon.


    In the meantime, "Hi Elena.", Kol spoke to Elena.


    But she stayed frozen and stared at him like staring at a ghost.


    On the other hand, "Elena, who is...", Damon was coming down from the stairs when he saw Kol and paused for a moment.


    Before regaining his bearings, much quicker than Elena, and continuing to climb down the stairs.


    "Hello brother. It''s me, Stefan. I''m back from the dead.", Kol spoke to Damon.


    By this point, both Elena and Damon were standing right in front of him.


    "You... You are?", Elena asked hesitatingly.


    At the same time, "Awesome! It''s just so like us to beat even death. As expected of our brotherly bond. Welcome back, we missed you brother.", Damon spoke sarcastically.


    But Elena turned her head at Damon in shock.


    This wasn''t something he would usually say in this situation unless he already knew something about it.


    "Damon?", Elena inquired silently.


    But Damon just gave her a reassuring look that said, ''I will explain later.''


    Then Kol spoke, "Yes. It''s so like us. Ha! Ha! Ha! You know I missed you guys a lot.", sarcastically.


    "Oh did you? What was it like up there? It''s been so long, don''t tell me you finally got over your brooding personality and got busy with an Angel or two?", Damon asked in mocking sarcasm.


    "No, nothing like that... Actually, it was guilt that kept me from coming back.", Kol replied.


    "Guilt! For what, for being a douche? Don''t worry about it we forgave you a long time ago.", Damon spoke.


    "No, not for that, but these feelings. These feelings that I still have for Elena kept me from coming back.", Kol spoke sadly.


    Hearing this, Elena froze, and Damon just stared at him.


    Then Kol continued, "Feelings for my brother''s girl. Sigh! It''s such a sin.".


    Then continued, "So much so that I was about to be kicked out of heaven.", sarcastically.


    Then continued, "And that''s when I came to a realization. I could not spend the eternity in such misery. I needed to man up, stop jerking off in front of Elena''s picture and...", but he was interrupted.


    Damon spoke, "Ok! Ok! That''s enough. We already know you''re not Stefan. Alaric tells me everything about anything... So stop desecrating my dead brother''s memories and tell us why you''re really here.".


    Hearing this, Elena looked at Damon with a questioning look but didn''t say anything. Being married and starting a family had changed her a lot.


    "You do?", Kol asked again.


    "Yep!", Damon replied with a nod.


    Then Kol spoke, "Oh... Well then at least invite me in.".


    But Damon replied, "Nope! Hell no. You think we were dropped on our heads as babies?".


    "No huh?", Kol asked with disappointment.


    Then continued, "Well good thing I''m not a vampire.", in an enthusiastic tone.


    Then he raised his leg in a showy manner and landed it inside their property, followed by the other leg.


    And now he was inside their house.


    "Therefore I can enter without being invited in. No witchy barrier for the rescue.", Kol continued.


    At this point, Damon was still looking at Kol''s legs in wonder, while Elena still had no idea what was going on, but she still understood a few things by their conversation so far and one of them being that the Stefan look-alike in front of her was supposed to be a vampire. However, him entering their home uninvited proved that clearly wasn''t the case.


    "Amazing right?", Kol asked again.


    At this point, Damon had regained his wits, "It''s good... This is amazing. You know I was only kidding. I was going to invite you in anyway. Ha! Ha! Ha!", then he laughed awkwardly.


    "Really?", Kol asked again.


    Damon replied, "Yes. Yes. I would never be as rude to keep you at the door...", but he was interrupted.


    Kol spoke before he could continue, "Quit it Damon. Your heartbeats have given you away. I haven''t seen someone fear me THIS much in quite some time.".


    "Well let me tell you, it''s completely unnecessary. I''m not here to hurt you guys.", Kol comforted calmly.


    Then a few seconds later after listening to Damon''s heartbeats, Kol continued, "Seriously! Your heartbeats have quickened again, instead of calming down.".


    Then he continued while rubbing his chin in a thoughtful manner, "Though now that I think about it, that''s exactly what I would have said had I come to do you harm.".


    Then noticing that Damon''s and Elena''s heartbeats quickened yet again, Kol shook his head and took a step forward towards Elena.


    Then he extended his hand for a handshake and spoke, "Hello Elena. I''m Kol Mikaelson.".


    Elena shook his hand awkwardly and asked, "Kol Mikaelson? Then why do you look like Stefan, Kol?".


    "I came from a parallel world. Few things are different there.", Kol replied.


    Then noticing Elena''s disbelieving look, he continued, "No seriously. It''s true. Parallel worlds are a real thing. I''m Kol, yet not like the Kol you know.".


    Then Elena asked skeptically, "Ok, then prove it. You must have some way to prove it right?".


    "No I don''t... How do you expect me to prove that I came from a parallel universe? Plus that''s not even why I came here.", Kol replied with rhetoric sarcasm.


    "About that, why ARE you here? I''m dying to know.", Damon asked sarcastically.


    Kol replied, "Let''s go inside first.", and walked inside like he owned the place.


    Damon and Elena soon followed.


    Kol purposefully walked slowly to add to the suspense, and behind him, he could hear their muffled discussion.


    It was mostly just Elena confirming whether it was all true, and Damon replying with a nod of affirmation and explaining what he knew.


    Soon they reached the living room and sat down.


    At this point, Elena was looking at Kol in surprise, Damon looked calm from the outside, but his quickening heartbeats told a different story, while Kol had leaned back into the couch, completely relaxed.


    "You know, I''m not the only one whose looks are different in my world.", Kol broke the silence.


    Elena inquired curiously, "Really? Who else? Tell us more about your world. Do you travel to different worlds often? It must be pretty amazing.".


    "There''s a version of Damon and Elena in my world, but they look different from you, and they''re quite popular too.", Kol replied.


    "Popular! How?", Elena asked enthusiastically.


    So Kol replied, "Elena there looks like Melissa McCarthy and Damon looks like Simon Helberg. One of their favorite things is public s.e.x. In the park, in the middle of the Highway, in front of the White House, in the middle of the Bull''s game. You name it and they''ve done it there.".


    Hearing this, Elena had her head down in shame.


    Seeing her taking the bait, Kol continued while looking at Damon, "Damon even has a world record for how many times his bones broke. You know, just being in love doesn''t mean he''s suddenly able to handle her. That''s physically impossible. Love cannon bend the...", but he was interrupted.


    Damon spoke impatiently, "Ok. That''s it. This.. we''ve had enough. There''s still the fifteenth century in your world so we don''t even exist there yet.".


    "Alaric told you that too? Dammit... It seems I was too hasty in revealing my identity to him.", Kol replied irritatingly.


    "Kol, these jokes are fine and all but I think you should tell us why you''re here now.", Elena asked in a fed-up tone.


    She really DID believe everything that Kol said just now.


    "Yeah.", Damon too agreed.


    So Kol replied, "I already told you. I''m here for Elena.".


    "For me?", Elena asked in surprise.


    "You know we''re happily married right? I mean, we even have kids now!", Damon exclaimed in annoyance.


    But Kol clarified, "Oh don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean THAT! Of course not. Maybe ten years ago, sure. But look at her now. These saggy b.o.o.b.s and all. I''m not into that.".


    Noticing her lowering her head in shame, and Damon''s offended expression, Kol continued, "I just want some of her doppelganger blood for a spell. That''s it.".


    "That''s it?", Damon asked in relief. His heartbeats finally calmed down a notch.


    But Elena asked with a serious face, "My blood? From what we know, the kinds of spells that need doppelganger blood are all very powerful. So what spell are you doing?".


    "Yeah. And why do you need her blood? Last time I checked, you were also a doppelganger.", Damon asked as well.


    So Kol explained to them how he wasn''t just a doppelganger anymore and therefore couldn''t use his own blood.


    Then after some back and forth discussion, after clarifying his purpose, Elena finally agreed.


    All in all, Kol had a pretty fun time at Damon and Elena''s and got what he went there for.


    ______________________________________________________


    Different people like different things, some like action, some like a good storyline, some like comedy, some like character interactions, some like trill and horror, some like romance, and so on.


    It''s fine if you''re just expressing your own opinions in the comment section, but if you''re speaking for everyone here, then that''s just wrong.


    You can''t just assume that everyone else will appreciate the same things that you do.

 Chapter 29 - Stranded In Space

    The sun had already set and it was now evening.


    The Triad industries were already destroyed, their facilities were empty, without any personnel.


    Kol currently stood in front of the Malivore pit, along with Hope and Alaric.


    Hope was now a complete Tribrid. Witch, werewolf, and a vampire.


    Kol didn''t just turn her into any vampire, but an original one. That was why he needed Elena''s doppelganger blood for. To perform Esther''s version of the immortality spell.


    "All this trouble over this damn pit.", Alaric commented.


    "Let''s get rid of it.", Hope spoke.


    Kol didn''t say anything in reply.


    He just slowly raised his palm, and as he did, "Boom! Crack! Bang! Crack! Crack! Bang! Bang! Boom!", the building surrounding them began to morph.


    Not long after, a dome of concrete was surrounding them, and a smaller dome that was open from the top was surrounding the Malivore pit.


    After that, Kol took a step forward and flew on top of the pit, where he floated and started chanting a long spell.


    Not long after, Asgardian Runes were automatically engraved into the smaller open dome that surrounded the pit.


    Then Kol took something out from his pocket. A golden ring with runes engraved in it.


    This was something Kol had already prepared beforehand. It was a signet ring with an "M" written on it and made entirely out of an alloy of Amazonium, Galactic Glaze, and some Uru.


    (AUTHOR:- Galactic Glaze is a metal that can be cut but cannot be broken, smashed, or melted, and it can channel cosmic powers.)


    It wasn''t just a decoration, but a magical artifact.


    After taking it out, Kol activated the runes surrounding the pit, and as they glowed with purple energy, he threw the ring down towards the pit.


    Before it could fall into it, the ring too glowed in purple and stopped just above the pit, where it stayed suspended by the runes even as Kol continued to chant spells.


    After a while, "Bang!", the earth started shaking and ripples started forming in the black tar-like substance that was inside the pit like a beast was awakening.


    Whatever Kol just did somehow connected the ring to the pit.


    Then, "Hope!", Kol called out.


    "Be careful.", Alaric spoke to Hope.


    "Hmm.", she replied.


    Then with a determined face, she walked forward and stood right outside the pit.


    Then the sclera of her eyes turned black and white vampire fangs came out, "Hiss!", and she bit into her wrist.


    But her blood didn''t fall into the pit, instead, it floated out of her wound and suspended just above the ring.


    This was Kol''s doing. As the Demi-God of blood, he could control the blood of anyone and make it do whatever he wanted.


    After a while, a big blob of Hope''s blood was suspended above the ring, as big as a basketball.


    Then Kol spoke to Hope, "That''s enough!", and she walked back to Alaric as Kol stopped controlling the small amount of blood in the wound on her wrist that prevented her from healing.


    This allowed her vampire healing ability to kick in and the wound on her wrist got healed even before she took the second step.


    Alaric asked in confusion, "Is this it? Is it dead?", but Hope didn''t know and Kol started chanting another spell, so he was ignored.


    Not long after, while simultaneously chanting the spell, the sclera in Kol''s eyes turned dark red and black vampire fangs came out of his mouth.


    His vampire fangs were red when he first became a Hybrid, but they could evolve together with him endlessly and so now they were black.


    (AUTHOR:- Are black vampire fangs fine? Or should I change the color again later? Do let me know.)


    Then Kol bit into his wrist and let his blood fall and mix with Hope''s blood.


    And continued chanting spell.


    As a result, the big blob of blood that contained both Kol''s and Hope''s blood now started glowing with red energy.


    So Kol took out the Urn that was the last key to free Malivore.


    And dropped it towards the pit.


    At the same time, the blob of blood that was suspended right above the ring also started falling.


    But as it fell, it didn''t pass by the ring but washed it in blood too.


    The blood had to fall from a lesser height, but the Urn was heavier, so both objects reached the pit at the same time.


    Then suddenly, it was like the whole world stopped.


    The pit glowed in blinding white light and time stopped flowing.


    But it only lasted a couple of seconds, and then time started flowing again.


    Now the runes had dimmed down and stopped working, and the pit had disappeared.


    Only the ring remained.


    It mostly looked the same as before, except, the golden "M" that was engraved in it had become pitch black, like the pit.


    Kol used Hope''s blood to kill the consciousness within Malivore and then used his own blood to evolve and transform it into what he d.e.s.i.r.ed.


    Now he had a storage ring that was able to store anything within itself, had the storage space that was as large as a bigger solar system, and could survive the jump between worlds.


    But even so, it was so much more than that.


    The ring, now called the Mikaelson ring because of the "M" engraved in it, had many functions that Malivore did not have.


    First of all, time did not flow inside it.


    The ring could also store souls, unlike Malivore.


    A lot of human beings were thrown into the pit in the past. If they didn''t die of old age, then they were devoured by the supernatural creatures living there.


    Afterward, their souls would escape the pit and enter the afterlife, as was the natural course of life.


    However, now if a soul was taken inside the storage dimension, it would stay there.


    The ring could act as a storage battery for storing the energy of the Omega effect, for whenever Kol needed to feed.


    However, that wasn''t all.


    The ring didn''t just store the Omega effect, but could also follow the user''s will to create hard light constructs out of it.


    Exactly like those Green Lantern rings, or Yellow, Red, Blue, etcetera Lantern rings.


    Though the Omega effect was many, many times stronger and more destructive than the energy of any emotional spectrum.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    After taking care of business, Kol stayed in that world for about a year before leaving.


    During this time, Kol did many things.


    Like going to New Orleans to meet Freya, his eldest sister, who had, in fact not died of plague as his family believed, but was given away to their aunt Dahlia by their mother.


    Kol also got rid of the blood fountain in the bas.e.m.e.nt of Salvatore boarding school. It had the property of nullifying the kind of magic that witches and warlocks of this world used.


    It was set up there by Alaric as just in case, but Kol didn''t want that thing anywhere near his niece, so he destroyed it.


    Underneath this fountain, Kol found a sleeping vampire named Sebastien.


    Sebastien was one of the "bad vampires" in his time, but he became a changed man after finding love, so Kol freed him and let him go.


    Of course, Sebastien''s girlfriend had already died centuries ago, so he started dating Lizzie, and Alaric was fine with it after Kol vouched for him.


    Just a few weeks before leaving, Kol got his hands on the ascendant of the prison world that trapped Kai Parker.


    Prison worlds were alternate planes of existence that were created to trap powerful, evil, immortal beings, like Kai Parker, who was a vampire siphon hybrid serial killer.


    Ascendants were keys to prison worlds.


    Kol used the ascendant to first free Kai Parker, and then kill him for good.


    During all this, Kol found three kids, Wendy(witch), Diego(werewolf), and Jade(vampire) trapped inside the same prison world as Kai Parker.


    The three were from Salvatore boarding school, and in the past, when they defended themselves from bullies from another school, they accidentally ended up killing those bullies.


    It was just an accident and wasn''t their fault, but instead of hearing them out, Emma, the school''s guidance counselor, and Alaric trapped them inside the prison world.


    When Kol released them and let them explain what really transpired that night, Alaric admitted his mistake right away and made amends, but Emma wasn''t as cooperative.


    Emma was a witch herself, yet she was so overly cautious of other supernaturals that she would knowingly lock up supernatural children together with a serial killer.


    That wasn''t the only incident either. Emma had used powerful mind wiping spells on children who needed to be "corrected", like Alyssa Chang, who only acted like a bully in the past because she was suffering from the trauma of losing her parents at a young age.


    Kol didn''t want Emma anywhere near his niece, yet he couldn''t get rid of her himself as it would cause more trouble than it was worth, so instead, he arranged for a convenient road accident involving Emma''s car being smashed between two trucks.


    Afterward, Kol freed some of the supernatural creatures from his ring, those who still had families here in this world, and took the rest with himself as he left.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    - Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. (Season 5)


    (AUTHOR:- No background info. this time because Kol never watched Agents of SHIELD, he does not have the advantage of knowing the plot, so we will only get to know things as he will.)


    In the last episode of season 4, Phil Coulson, Melinda May, Daisy Johnson, Leo Fitz, Jemma Simmons, Alphonso Mackenzie, and Yo-Yo Rodriguez were all together celebrating and having dinner when suddenly a group of soldiers busted into the restaurant and activated a device that emitted a high pitched sound that froze them all in stasis.


    Then they were teleported here, all except for Fitz who was left behind.


    Somewhere in a massive space station.


    A man walked towards a door as he yelled in frustration, "You''ll have to triple my tokens to get me to stay a minute longer.".


    After reaching the door, he opened it to reveal the dark corridor, then turned around and continued, "If one of those roaches get us, you''ll pay me to shoot you in the head...", but he was interrupted.


    He was suddenly grabbed from behind by something, "Woaaahhhhh!!", that lifted him off the ground, and pulled him back, into the darkness.


    On the other hand, the guy he was yelling at bravely stepped forward and locked the door again before whatever took his friend could come back.


    Then he turned around towards Phil Coulson who had no idea what was going on, and pushed him back while simultaneously trying to quieten him down, "Stay back. Stay back. Stay back! Shh. Shhh.".


    But Phil was already impatient. At one moment he was eating in a restaurant and in the next, he was kidnapped by a group of soldiers sent here in space by some giant rock. He really wanted to know what was going on.


    [Images]


    So he pushed the guy back, "All right. All right. That''s enough. I''d like to know. If you don''t mind, what is happening here? Please.", speaking in an impatient, irritated tone.


    So the guy finally realized that he was over-reacting, took a deep breath to calm down, and replied, "Ok. Yeah. Sorry. I didn''t know how much you would know about our current situation coming in.".


    "Zero! Walk me through it like I''m a child. Like I''m a foreign child. What was that thing?", Phil spoke.


    "Right. Right, that was a Vrellnexian. We call them roaches. They can surf gravity storms, so they''d been able to breach a few years back. This level''s been sealed up ever since then. It''s my first time here.", he replied.


    Phil was speechless for a while, even though he had already figured out that he was in space, this information was still mind-blowing.


    But he still regained his composure, and asked, "And who are you?".


    "Right. Right, stupid me. My name is Vergil. I''m the greeting party, and a fan.", the guy replied.


    Phil asked again, "Great to have a name, Vergil, but looking for the big picture here, I mean, who are you?".


    "I''m one of the true believers.", Vergil replied.


    Phil was getting more and more confused by this, but he still asked, "Believers in what?".


    Vergil replied, "In you...", but he was interrupted.


    "Bang!", a punch came out of nowhere and hit Vergil from the side, knocking him out.


    Phil was startled by this, but when he refocussed his eyes and turned to see, he called out, "Mack!".


    It was Mack who had just knocked out Vergil.


    Mack asked, "You ok? What the hell is going on here?".


    "I was about to find out.", Phil replied sarcastically while referring towards Vergil, who was now laying on the ground, unconscious.


    Understanding the situation, Mack replied sarcastically, "Oh, my bad. I saw a dirty-looking dude hovering over you with a crazy-looking gun. I acted on impulse.".


    Then he asked, "Where did that rock send us?".


    They still remembered getting teleported here by some kind of rock.


    Phil replied, "Well, I don''t have many details, but I do know we''re in space.".


    Hearing this, Mack paused for a while in shock.


    Then after regaining his composure, he spoke with an irritative sarcasm, "Yeah, that makes sense. That''s one thing we haven''t done yet.".


    And just at this time, a blinding ball of light suddenly appeared out of nowhere right beside them.


    Coulson immediately looked for cover, and Mack raised the gun that he just took from Vergil.


    But when the light disappeared, it revealed a purple-eyed young man, probably in his early twenties, dressed in an expensive-looking suit.


    Even as Coulson and Mack observed him in vigilance, the man seemed confused by his current situation and started looking around the place like a foreign tourist, one that showed confusion instead of enthusiasm.


    "What the hell! Where the hell am I THIS time?", the man broke the silence as he commented while looking around.


    Hearing this, Mack and Coulson looked at each other in confusion.


    Then the man finally noticed them, "You!", he spoke while pointing at Coulson, "You look familiar. Who are you? And what is this place?".


    By now, Coulson had finally regained his composure, so he stepped forward, "Hi. I don''t think we''ve ever met. I''m Phil Coulson. We are somewhere in space, and we don''t know how we got here either. Who are you?".


    "Phil Coulson! Hmm...", hearing his name, the man went into deep thought.


    After getting no reply, "Hello? Hey! Excuse me!", Coulson tried to get his attention.


    "Ah... Sorry! It''s a lot to take in.", the man replied.


    "Really! Which part?", Coulson asked.


    Coulson found it a little strange the way this man just repeated his name, like he knew him, or knew something about him.


    "All of it. You... ah... Do you know how we can get back home to earth?", the man asked.


    This time Mack replied, "Yeah... We''re wondering the same thing. One moment we were at a diner, the next we find ourselves here. In this god-forsaken place.", in an irritated tone.


    "I remember a similar experience. I believe we were all sent here by the same group of people.", the man replied.


    "The question is why! And who were those people?", Coulson spoke while musing.


    The man replied, "Well, we''re not gonna find that out by lingering around here. Let''s look for someone who can answer our questions.", then he started walking towards one of the doors.


    And he continued while walking, "By the way, my name is Kol Mikaelson. I would say "nice to meet you", but this situation we''re in, nothing really seems "nice" about it.".

 Chapter 30 - Gods Need Not Make Compromises

    Somewhere inside the massive space station.


    Somehow, Yo-Yo and Simmons encountered each other, much like how Coulson and Mack did.


    Just when they met, Simmons was wearing a strange-looking mask, completely unrecognizable, and Yo-Yo had just appeared there, and with everything that had happened, she was already scared out of her wits.


    So when she saw somebody wearing a creepy-looking mask approach her from behind, she freaked out and attacked.


    Only for Summons to later take off that mask and reveal her identity.


    From the outside, this whole thing may seem like children playing Halloween pranks on each other, but for the people involved, it was pretty scary.


    Yo-Yo took a deep breath to calm down and then yelled, "What the hell were you doing with that mask, trying to give me a heart attack?".


    Simmon also breathed out a sigh of relief, and replied, "Well... I wasn''t sure that the air was safe in here." while pointing behind a wall.


    When Yo-Yo walked behind it to look, she found around half a dozen dead, mummified bodies.


    It looked like the blood was drained out of them by whatever killed them.


    [Images]


    They were all lying near the door, so it looked like they were trying to get out.


    After seeing this scene, Yo-Yo was too speechless to reply.


    So Simmons continued, "They were trying to get out, I thought maybe it was for air when I saw this mask on the ground, but I guess not.".


    Afterward, Simmons kneeled in front of one of the dead bodies and started to examine it.


    At this point, Yo-Yo had already regained her composure, so she tried to interrupt Simmons, "Do you really... is this the smartest thing to do?".


    "They''re already dead, there''s nothing to be scared of.", Simmons replied while not even lifting her head.


    "No. Of course not!", Yo-Yo commented sarcastically.


    Then she walked forward to watch closely what she was doing.


    After a while, Yo-Yo spoke, "Oh.. that looks like Momia Juanita from Incan...", but was interrupted.


    "The Incan mummies, yeah.", Simmons completed her sentence.


    Then she continued, "These people have been dead for a long while, but their bodies seem absent of all interstitial fluid. It''s completely dehydrated them, preserving them.".


    Hearing this, Yo-Yo got spooked again, "Dehydrated how? Frozen?", she asked.


    At this moment, Simmons finally understood what happened to them, and the result scared her too.


    She turned her head to look Yo-Yo in the eyes, and replied, "No. Drained!".


    "Oh!", Yo-Yo spoke, then continued sarcastically, "They are already dead, there''s nothing to be scared of! Really?, while mimicking Simmons''s previous statement, and asking, "What sucks a human dry?", in an irritated tone.


    Just at this time, a manly voice suddenly came from behind them, "Aliens.".


    This startled them so much that they jumped up in shock.


    [Images]


    When they turned around to look, they found Mack and Coulson dragging in Virgil''s unconscious body, and Kol walking in front while carrying a crazy-looking gun and a long metal spike.


    Kol wasn''t wearing his coat anymore, and a few buttons on his shirt were loose, with sleeves rolled up.


    After Coulson and Mack walked in and put down Vergil, Kol walked back and closed the door behind them.


    Mack and Yo-Yo were dating and were probably worried about each other, so they went forward to hug each other.


    "Gracias adios.", Yo-Yo spoke in Spanish.


    Mack replied, "Happy to see you too, but I am not happy you are here.".


    On the other hand, referring to Kol''s previous comment, "Aliens?", Simmons asked.


    This time Mack replied, "Yep. Coulson''s 99 percent sure we''re in space.".


    Hearing this, Simmons sighed, and commented in a fed-up tone, "Oh not again!".


    They somehow always did get themselves in these kinds of situations.


    Then she asked, "Alright then! Any idea which part of space we are in?".


    Coulson replied, "Umm... outer?".


    But then Kol interjected, "That''s irrelevant at the moment. We can''t make use of that information, it''s not like there''s a spaceship here we can use. So let''s focus on our current problem. Survival.", his voice wasn''t loud, yet his tone was impactful enough for everyone to focus only on him.


    "And who is this?", Yo-Yo asked Mack.


    Mack replied while looking at Yo-Yo, "A guy who appeared out of thin air. Says he''s sent here like us.", his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear in this quiet room.


    So Yo-Yo spoke while looking at Kol, "But he wasn''t there with us when that rock sent us here!", her voice was much louder, and sounded suspicious with a threat hidden in her undertone.


    She was implying that he may be lying and trying to get everyone to focus on Kol''s origins to question him openly.


    So Kol replied with sarcasm, "Well, if you want my full bio-data, then I may be inclined to give it to you later after we get out of this mess, but for now, I suggest you look around.", indicating at all the dead bodies with a side-glance.


    Then continued, "We are neither last nor the first humans to have been sent here. Obviously, whoever did it has been doing it for a while. So unless you want to continue with your pointless questions, I suggest we focus on the matter at hand.".


    Then he turned towards Simmons and asked, "Miss... your name... ah you''re a biologist of some kind, I presume? Saw you examining that body over there.".


    When they just came in, Kol was walking in the front, so he saw Simmons examining the dead body.


    Simmons hesitated and looked around, seeing no one had any objections, she replied, "Yes I am. Jemma Simmons.", she extended her hand for a handshake.


    Kol shook her hand and spoke, "Any idea what kind of creatures we''re dealing with? Anything you''ve discovered could be helpful.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    After a while, Vergil woke up, "Ahh... Heyyy... Ohh...", getting everyone''s attention.


    "Ahh, How long have I been out? We... we can''t linger here.", he spoke to Coulson who was standing in front of him.


    Coulson replied, "Yeah, sorry. Mack thought you were an imminent threat.".


    Hearing this, Vergil turned his head towards the tall figure of Mack and focused his eyes, then he spoke in a daze, "Alphonso Mack Mackenzie. Oh it''s good to meet you.".


    The way he said it was kinda creepy, and it freaked out Mack a bit.


    "How do you know me?", Mack asked seriously with a hint of anger in his undertone.


    Then Vergil smiled and stood up, and spoke while looking at Yo-Yo, "Yo-Yo Rodriguez", the asked, "Is it ok if I call you Yo-Yo?".


    "No.", Yo-Yo replied.


    "Ok!", he replied while still smiling.


    Then turned his head to Simmons, "Jemma Simmons, Biochemistry. I''m sorry if Fitz didn''t get to make the trip, but he''s thinking of you in his heart.", in a sympathetic tone.


    But everyone else was getting more and more impatient.


    Mack couldn''t hold it, and yelled, "HEY! HOW DO YOU KNOW US?".


    Vergil replied, "I''ve been studying you for years. Your history. I mean, I''ve always believed. I mean, I had moments, but... they... they tried to take that last bit away from me, but I always believed that the stories were true.", in a sad tone.


    His tone showed years of struggle and hardsh.i.p.s, it was clear how hard his life must have been. Perhaps it wasn''t as obvious for the rest of them, but Kol could see it. He could understand his pain.


    Just when Vergil had started talking in the manner like he was following some sort of prophecy or something, Kol got out of his sight so as not to get noticed.


    This way, even if he could, even if he did know something about a probable future, Vergil wouldn''t be able to expose him.


    However, when Vergil spoke about how "they" tried to take that last bit away from him, Kol took pity on him and came out.


    For Kol now, even if he got exposed, it would be worth it if he could help Vergil out because this little adventure and having fun wasn''t worth forsaking who he was.


    On the other hand, after hearing Vergil''s reply, "What stories?", Jemma asked.


    "Well, this one. That you would... you would come.", Vergil replied.


    "To save you, Vergil? From those aliens that were attacking?", Phil asked.


    "No those-No! The roaches are an anomaly, a glitch in the plan. Don''t be crazy you''re not here to save... me.", Vergil replied.


    "Who then?", Coulson asked.


    "Humanity.", Vergil replied in a serious tone.


    Now, this managed to shock everyone, even Kol was surprised a bit.


    Everyone turned their heads away to contemplate, but Kol asked, "Who are they?".


    Getting everyone''s attention onto himself, "You mentioned "they" tried to take that last bit away from you. If not the roaches, then tell me, who are "they" then?".


    Hearing this question, Vergil was once again saddened. He had his head down and shoulders dropped as he replied, "They... they... they are the...", but he paused and looked up at Kol with a contemplative look.


    Then instead of replying, he asked, "You... who are you? I don''t recognize you.".


    "Kol Mikaelson. Now answer the question.", Kol replied.


    "No... This... No, wait! you''re not supposed to be here.", Vergil spoke in a strange tone, while panicking slightly.


    But Kol spoke sarcastically, "Oh yeah!? Tell THAT to whoever sent me here then.".


    Then he raised his voice, "Now answer the damn question. WHO ARE THEY?".


    This finally managed to quiet Vergil, he looked at everyone present, then focused his eyes on Kol, and replied in a serious tone, "The Kree. They are the ones who...", but he was interrupted.


    An ant feeler suddenly stuck out from his head, and the light of life in his eyes was immediately lost.


    He was pierced by one of the roaches from behind.


    This place was mostly dark, it was hard to see here, so no one noticed one of the roaches sneaking behind Vergil.


    Of course, Kol noticed it just fine. He saw it coming even before it entered the room, but he let it be.


    On one hand, Kol wanted to help Vergil, yet helping him would mean getting exposed earlier than he would''ve liked. Still, though, Kol was fine with it.


    The only question was... why would he need to sacrifice one thing? Why would he need to choose at all?


    After coming all this way, this journey from a fragile little mortal to becoming a God wasn''t easy. So after coming all this way, if he still needed to chose like he used to when he was human, then what was the point of all this?


    Kol was a God. One day, he would be a Godking. There was no need for him to sacrifice anything.


    He would save Vergil because he wanted to and he could, and at the same time, he would have fun while at it.


    As soon as Vergil died, Kol pulled out his soul from his body and towards himself, then kept it inside the Mikaelson ring.


    His action was so quick that no one noticed any abnormality.


    Then, at the same time as everyone else started running for the door to get away from this "roach", Kol ran for his spear, but only at a pace that a normal human being could.


    By the time everyone else reached the door, Kol had grabbed his spear and turned around to face the Vrellnaxian that was coming right for him.


    Kol knew that he could not show more than human capabilities, so instead, he used his X-ray vision to observe the biology of the Vrellnaxian, thereby predicting its combat pattern.


    [Images]


    In Kol''s perception, the Vrellnaxian was moving so slowly that it was almost stationary, so he didn''t need to predict its combat pattern, yet he still did it out of habit.


    By the time the creature reached him, Kol was holding the spear parallel to his body, with the pointy end facing upwards.


    When it reached his range, Kol removed his left hand from the spear, thereby holding it in his right, took half a step forward, and stabbed it right at its head.


    When a spear is held in hand parallel to the body, it is usually pointed downwards, while a sword is pointed upwards.


    Kol just stabbed his spear as one would a sword, but he wasn''t fighting a warrior, but a creature which was only used to hunting people running away from itself. It could not tell a faint form an actual attack.


    In the show, these Vrellnaxians could even dodge bullets, let alone a spear coming with a speed that humans could display.


    It twisted its joints and dodged the stab, by shifting itself towards Kol''s right.


    Then it sent one of its feelers right for Kol''s head.


    However, as soon as his stab missed, Kol side-stepped towards his left, held the spear in both hands, and even as the feeler passed by him, he smashed it right at its joint.


    "Screeeech!", the Vrellnaxian screamed in pain.


    Taking advantage of its distraction due to pain, Kol took a step towards it, and then smashed his spear right on its spine, just below the head.


    "Screeeeeech!!!", this time Vrellnaxian screamed even louder.


    When one thought about their terrifying agility and dexterity, they would think that their arms were their strong points, so they would aim at their head or torso. This was a mistake.


    From what Kol discovered, Vrellnaxians'' bones were hollow inside, much like birds. They were built for speed. But their skull was made of a particularly strong bone.


    On the other hand, their joints were quite complex, and held all their weight, while the rest of the leg bones and spine were only used to change their direction while running.


    So even if their joints were quite strong, when they were attacking or running, they were the most stressed areas.


    Especially when they were changing directions while running, it was like their joints were already about to give out and break from all that extra tension.


    So when Kol smashed his spear at this moment, he managed to shatter them.


    On the other hand, its spine was made of hollow bone, like the rest of its skeleton, and after it broke, Vrellnaxian could not move. It just laid there and screamed.


    So Kol walked towards its head, and stabbed the spear at its opened mouth, piercing the brain, and finishing it off.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Mack, Yo-Yo, Simmons, and Coulson were running in the corridor, trying to get away from the Vrellnaxian that was supposed to be chasing them.


    Yo-Yo looked back while running but found nothing chasing them, "Wait WAIT guys!", halting everyone''s footsteps.


    [Images]


    Then they all looked back.


    [Images]


    Yo-Yo continued, "Huff! Huff! There''s nothing.", while pointing behind them, "Unless they can turn invisible too.".


    At this point, it wouldn''t be that strange even if they could. So they all looked at each other with horror written on their faces.


    But Coulson asked, "Wait, where is Kol?".


    Then they finally noticed that Kol wasn''t here with them.


    "I saw him running for his spear.", Yo-Yo replied.


    "So he could be back there fighting that thing.", Mack spoke.


    "Yeah... that, or those aliens are already s.u.c.k.i.n.g out his interstitial fluid by now.", Jemma commented sarcastically.


    Then they all turned to Coulson for guidance.


    Coulson spoke, "Let''s go back and see.", then he started walking back.


    The others were about to follow, but just at this time, they all saw Kol coming towards them from the front.


    He turned a corner, walked a few steps forward, and stopped, "Hey what you''re doing over there? I thought we were all gonna fight it together, but when I turned to look back, you were all gone. Leaving me alone with that thing. I nearly died!", speaking in a frustrated tone.


    His spear was dripping with blood and his appearance looked a bit disheveled.


    On the other hand, Coulson and others were looking at each other in shock and surprise. They didn''t expect this to happen.


    But Kol continued before anyone could reply, "Haven''t you guys ever seen a monster movie? People usually die because they always run away. How are we supposed to survive this maze if you run and hide from every little straggler!".


    "Sorry, we thought you were running right behind us.", Coulson replied in an apologetic tone.


    "That seemed like the only non-suicidal thing to do.", Yo-Yo commented while sharing a look with Simmons.


    With a sigh, Kol spoke, "Ok, let''s go. We can''t linger here, it''s too exposed.", and started walking back.


    However, as soon as he turned a corner, he nearly bumped into someone. A girl in her twenties.


    It was Daisy Johnson a.k.a. Skye, or Quake, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    [Images]


    But Kol didn''t know her. All his knowledge of the Marvel world came from the movies, and a little from the comics, he never watched any shows.


    On the other hand, Daisy was surprised. She had been wandering in this place for a while now, yet found no sign of human activity.


    She spoke in a surprised tone, "Huh! Who the hell are...", but she was interrupted.


    Kol hit her in the gut with the non-pointy end of his spear, "Bang! Ahh!", then when she bent down in pain holding her stomach, he twisted his spear, and hit her in the head, "BANG!!", thus knocking her out.


    The others hadn''t turned that corner yet, so they hadn''t seen anything, so Kol walked back, looked at them with a big smile on his face, and spoke, "Hey guys! I''ve caught one of the natives. I bet she can answer some questions! Come quickly. She was trying to resist, so I knocked her out. Mack, come carry her.", then turned around and walked back again.

 Chapter 31 - The Kree

    Kol was standing near Daisy''s unconscious body when Coulson and others turned the corner and came forward.


    After noticing the situation, Mack commented in irritative sarcasm, "Yeah... that makes sense! Because why would it be a native walking around here waiting to give us answers.".


    "Well, at least we found Daisy!", Jemma spoke with sarcasm.


    Noticing their reaction, "What!?", Kol asked, "Don''t tell me you know her!", while pointing at her.


    "That''s Daisy Johnson. She''s with us, an agent of SHIELD.", Coulson replied.


    After realizing his folly, Kol replied with just one word, "Oh!".


    But Mack asked with irritation, "What "Oh"? Why did you knock her out? And why would I carry her? You''re the one who did it, she''s your burden to carry.".


    "Oh Really!? Not that long ago, you knocked out that guy Vergil. At least, my reasoning is justified, while you only did it because he was talking to Coulson.", Kol protested.


    "He was standing over him with a gun!", Mack argued back.


    "Oh!? Was he now! Was he actually pointing it AT him?", Kol asked sarcastically.


    This time, before Mack could reply, Coulson interrupted them, "Guys! Guys! This is getting us nowhere.", then he looked at Mack, and spoke, "Mack, Kol seems pretty good with that spear thingy. Plus he just took down one of the aliens, so you carry Daisy.", then he spoke louder to everyone present.", Let''s move people! Hurry! We''re burning time here.", and started walking forward.


    Yo-Yo commented from the side, "After this, we REALLY need to make a REAL rule about not knocking people out.", then started to follow.


    Then Mack picked up Daisy and followed behind with Kol and Simmons.


    After a while of walking, Kol asked, "So you guys are with SHIELD huh? I''ve heard about it. With all the cool gadgets and stuff... don''t you have something to scout the perimeter? Like a mini-sonar or something?".


    "Nothing like that was on us when we were taken. It all happened so fast, we barely had time to register the situation.", Coulson replied.


    "Yeah, not even a hand.", Mack commented from the side with annoying sarcasm.


    "What hand?", Kol asked Mack.


    "Coulson''s hand is just a prosthetic. He happened to not be wearing his state-of-the-art robotic hand on the very day we were kidnapped by Martians.", Mack replied with annoyance.


    Hearing this, Kol looked at Coulson''s hand with his X-ray vision.


    Then he spoke, "This one doesn''t look half bad. It can even work as a normal hand. I can''t tell the difference.".


    But Mack replied with dismissive irritation, "Ah, that''s just his civvy hand, without all the cool doodads... It could be so much more useful here, could save our lives!".


    Then Yo-Yo asked, "So wait!", while pointing at Coulson''s hand, "That one doesn''t have the blowtorch or laser gun or mini-sonar or anything?".


    Coulson replied, "First of all, I''m not Inspector Gadget. And second of all, the authorities would''ve confiscated it. Prison''s bad enough without being down an appendage.".


    But Kol asked, "Wait! I don''t get it. Why would you be arrested? Aren''t you guys with SHIELD? Shouldn''t you be doing the arresting?".


    "We were framed by robots.", Yo-Yo replied.


    Then Coulson explained, "It was all part of the plan. We were going to present evidence to prove our innocence... Just didn''t think... Sigh!".


    Then they all sighed at the same time except for Kol and kept walking forward in silence.


    "Should''ve been a hook! At least you can stab things with a hook!", Mack suddenly commented in a loud voice.


    But Coulson interjected, "Alright! Alright! I get it. I thought I was gonna get arrested.", in a defensive tone.


    Then Kol commented, "I don''t think that the authorities would be able to tell the difference between this hand, and that hand. SHIELD tech is pretty cutting edge, in some circles, it''s even decades ahead.".


    Then Mack commented, "The first rule of boy scouts is always come prepared!", in annoyed sarcasm.


    Then Simmons commented, "How are we supposed to prepare for this Mack!", with irritation apparent in her tone.


    Mack replied, "I don''t know! We gotta be prepared for everything, apparently.", with ridiculing sarcasm.


    Then continued, "Look, not a day ago, I was trapped inside a... a computer-generated mind-prison and now... You... You know what! You know what Coulson? I''m out. I''m out. We get through this and I am packing it in.".


    "Sorry Mack, you already quit years ago.", Coulson replied.


    Mack replied, "Yeah... Well, I didn''t quit hard enough. Look, I am not comfortable with the pace at which we deal with new trials and tribulations.".


    At this point, Simmons spoke irritatingly, "Believe it or not Mack, this isn''t new for me. I''ve been hurled through space by a monolith before. Best we can do is keep our heads down and apply the scientific method.".


    "That''s right. And learn what we can about our circ.u.mstances.", Coulson spoke in agreement, and continued, "I think Kol has the right idea about some reconnaissance.", then he ordered Yo-Yo, "Yo-Yo, scout up ahead and let us know which direction to take.".


    "That''s right... I... I''ll run ahead and check and see if there''re any aliens nearby.", Yo-Yo spoke as if just now realizing it.


    But Kol asked skeptically, "You!? How would you do it?".


    But instead of replying, Yo-Yo''s figure became an after-image in place as she moved forward with super speed.


    However, she hadn''t even completed her first step when Kol''s eyes subconsciously focused. In his perception, Yo-Yo was moving in slow motion.


    Then even as she ran forward with super speed, where others hadn''t even realized that she was already gone, Kol''s gaze was accurately following her.


    He could see that she had some sort of super speed ability.


    Usually, Kol wasn''t a man of many words, yet right now, he was conversing with these people quite a lot.


    This wasn''t only because this fake persona he was using matched well with such conduct, but in fact, all this pointless argument and snide comments were a form of temptation.


    Kol was tempting these people to talk more, and therefore, reveal more about this world, and about themselves.


    After watching Yo-Yo''s abilities, Kol understood that this world had people with superpowers. Now when the time came, he would use this knowledge to his advantage.


    "This is amazing! She has super speed.", Kol spoke in an animated tone.


    Then he continued, "Just to clarify though. What about the rest of you guys?".


    "No, none of us have any more abilities.", Simmons replied.


    "Except for Daisy, whom you knocked out.", Coulson commented.


    "Yeah, and let me tell you... She''s gonna be pissed when she wakes up.", Mack warned.


    But Kol replied in an assertive tone, "Well, she deserves an explanation. You leave that to me. I don''t trust any of you to not make the situation worse. Let me talk to her when she wakes up.".


    "If you believe you can handle it, then you have the go-ahead from us, but let me just give you a quick advice, it might not go as smoothly as you''ve planned.", Coulson replied.


    Just at this time, Yo-Yo came back.


    She came from the front but didn''t stop, and instead ran past them, back towards the same position she started running from.


    After watching Yo-Yo use her ability, Kol understood that she might have some kind of phycological shadow related to her ability.


    She believed that once she started running, then she could only stop if she went back to the same position she started running from, like bouncing back, like a Yo-Yo.


    However, this had nothing to do with her ability and was all in her head.


    Her ability was just super speed, plain and simple.


    After running back, Yo-Yo ran forward towards them with normal human speed, and spoke, "It''s clear. There''s nothing there. For now."


    Then Kol commented in an encouraging tone, "Then let''s pick up the pace everybody, c''mon!", and started walking forward.


    But Mack commented with irritative sarcasm, "Yeah... easy for you to say.", since he had to also carry Daisy.


    After a while of walking, "By the way Kol, why did you knock Daisy out? You never mentioned why.", Simmons asked, in continuation of their previous discussion.


    Kol replied, "You should''ve seen her, she was walking like she owned the place. There was no amount of caution or fear in her footsteps. What was I supposed to think?".


    Then continued, "When someone walks like that in a hallway of an alien spaceship where a man-eating monster can jump out anytime, then it''s spooky as hell. They''re either too na?ve to understand the situation or the final boss-type monster in human clothing.".


    "And you thought that the second possibility was much more likely?", Jemma asked with a smile.


    "Final boss-type monster in human form...", Mack shook his head in a ridiculing manner.


    But Coulson agreed with Kol''s reasoning, "To be fair, Daisy IS a final boss type, just not a monster... he was just being cautious.", his own reasoning for doing things was usually something along those lines as well.


    But Yo-Yo asked, "I don''t get it. Did you see ant feelers growing out of her head? Or blue skin? Why didn''t you even give her a chance to say anything.".


    "Ok, ok... I get it. I was just left behind to fight a man-eating alien all alone, and the adrenaline was still pumping through my veins. So let''s not make a big deal out of it.", Kol replied in an accusing, yet defensive tone.


    This managed to shut them up.


    Then they all continued walking in silence.


    But not long after Kol suddenly asked in a serious tone, "Speaking of blue skin... what can you tell me about the Kree? I know they are a race of blue aliens, but the way Vergil mentioned them, it seems they are the ones we are supposed to be saving "humanity" from.".


    Mack replied with frustration and sarcasm, "Oh, you have no idea!".


    "You know Inhumans?", Yo-Yo asked.


    So Kol nodded.


    "The Kree are the ones who came to our planet in the past to experiment on people and turn them into the first Inhumans.", Yo-Yo continued.


    "And they are a bunch of self-centered, arrogant assholes who see themselves above and beyond everything and everyone else.", Mack spoke in a disparaging tone.


    However, Coulson asked, "Kol, if you don''t mind me asking, having knowledge about the Kree is not common... let alone knowing they''re blue. It''s quite specific.".


    So Kol replied, "Yeah... I told you I''m a mercenary, but I didn''t tell you about my clientele. It''s almost disheartening how much those politicians and their family members would reveal to you once they get going.".


    "And when I say get going, I mean... always! I''m an easy guy to talk to. By this point, the information that I have... I mean, I''ve worked with and for all kinds of people, the rich, the influential, even with SHIELD once. Though back then it was still Hydra. So you would be amazed by the secrets that I know.".


    Then he asked a few more questions about the Kree and they all continued walking.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Yo-Yo would occasionally scout the area ahead, and like this, Coulson, Kol, and others continued walking.


    This went on until Yo-Yo discovered a still burning road flare outside one of the rooms.


    So they all went in, and found more dead bodies, along with Malinda May''s jacket and some blood nearby.


    Coulson picked up the jacket and started inspecting the scene.


    "They didn''t get to her, did they?", Yo-Yo asked.


    Coulson replied, "May would''ve put up a fight." while looking around, "And they left all the dead bodies here.".


    At this point, "Look, it''s water reclamation.", Kol spoke while pointing at one of the monitors which had the description written in English for what it was used for.


    Then as others came forward to take a look, Kol went forward to operate the interface.


    "It''s in English.", Jemma commented from the side.


    After a while, Kol stopped typing on the keyboard, turned back to look at everyone, and spoke, "They are tracking debris fields called "frozen oceans". They are collecting water from ice in space, which means it''s a human colony in space.".


    "So unless they all came through the monolith, which is impossible...", Coulson spoke with a contemplating look.


    "We are close enough for people to travel here, and collecting ice means they have a spacecraft.", Kol completed his sentence.


    "We can go home.", Mack commented from the side.


    Then Jemma spoke excitedly, "Not just that... Spacecraft means they have a laser-based rapid-transmission system. If we can find the ship and fly above the debris field, we can send a message to Fitz back on Earth.".


    Hearing this, everyone was happy.


    But Kol interjected, "It''s easier said than done. Look here." while pointing at one of the monitors.


    This monitor now only had a few words written on it, "Human access denied.".


    [Images]


    Seeing this, everyone was quiet. They all understood the implications behind it.


    And just at this time, "Ahh... Oh...'', they all heard Daisy''s voice.


    It looked like she was waking up.


    After coming in, Mack had put her unconscious body on the ground, but after she started regaining consciousness, she tried to slowly sit up.


    At this time, Kol reminded everyone, "Guys, remember what we discussed.", then went forward to talk to Daisy.


    He put a hand on her shoulder and asked, "Daisy, are you alright! How are you feeling?", in a concerned tone.


    Daisy was still dizzy but she could still talk, "Umm... It feels like I got hit by a train... in the head... ahh!".


    "Can I get you anything? Some water maybe? Are you thirsty.", Kol asked with concern.


    Daisy replied while still holding her head, "Umm... Yes. Get me some water.".


    "We don''t have any.", Kol replied.


    Hearing this, Daisy looked up. At this point, she had completely regained consciousness.


    "I just asked because it''s common courtesy. Didn''t think you''d really want some.", Kol explained.


    "Is it also good manners to HIT PEOPLE IN THE HEAD!?", Daisy asked accusingly with anger clear in her undertone.


    "Daisy, I know how angry you must be feeling right now, but that wasn''t me.", Kol spoke appeasingly.


    "Yeah... no, that was just somebody who looked EXACTLY LIKE YOU!", Daisy spoke with even more anger.


    "Yes!", Kol replied.


    "What!", Daisy asked in surprise, "What do you mean?", all her anger now replaced with questions.


    "We are trapped inside an alien spacecraft.", Kol answered.


    Daisy looked at Coulson for confirmation, who nodded his head and wanted to say more, but Kol cut him off.


    "There are aliens here who can shapeshift. They can take on anyone''s appearance as long as they get their DNA, usually by drawing blood, or intense physical contact, like a kiss, or something more intimate.", Kol continued.


    This statement surprised not only Daisy but also Coulson and others who were taken back, they had no idea what Kol was talking about.


    Daisy asked skeptically, "Are you kiddin'' me... this is... for real!?".


    Kol replied, "Yes! Mack fell prey to their perverse d.e.s.i.r.es. He was peeing on the side when they attacked, didn''t even see them coming. They first probed him, then kissed him in the a.s.s.", in an austere tone.


    Then continued, "The rest of us, we heard his helpless screams, but we were still fighting for our lives, so we couldn''t come to his aid soon enough.", in a sad, guilty tone.


    But Daisy looked at Mack with sympathy. She didn''t completely believe this nonsense, but with their luck, anything, no matter how ridiculous could be true by this point.


    And just in case if it was true, Daisy didn''t want to come off as someone indifferent.


    On the other hand, while Coulson and others were doing their hardest not to laugh out loud, Mack looked at Daisy''s sympathetic gaze onto himself.


    He felt confused, irritated, and most of all, shame for something that never even happened.


    Then Kol continued, "Poor Mack... now he can''t even sit...", but he was interrupted.


    By Mack, "HEY!! THIS IS ENOU...", but Mack too was interrupted.


    "Boom!!", one of the doors blew open, and three tall blue-skinned Kree barged in.


    [Images]


    After coming in, the Kree looked around. They looked confused for some reason. They didn''t expect living humans to still be here.


    At this point, "Guys, remember! No matter what happens, don''t get kissed.", Kol warned loudly.


    This managed to wake them up from their daze.


    Two Kree started fighting Mack and Yo-Yo who were standing closest to that door, while the third one charged his weapon, and hit it on the roof.


    [Images]


    The weapon released an energy blast that created a powerful impact.


    This immediately knocked out Coulson and others.


    However, it was barely a light breeze for Kol. His hair got a little disarrayed and that was it.


    Seeing this unexpected result, the Kree were surprised.


    Then Kol spoke with a smile, "That''s quite a convenient little trinket you have there." while pointing at their weapons.


    Then continued, "I suppose, I should thank you. For knocking them out." while pointing at Coulson and others.


    Then continued, "This just leaves you three.", while pointing at them, "To me.", with an evil smirk on his face, "With no one else in between.", "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!".

 Chapter 32 - A Destroyed World

    This was a space colony with multiple levels.


    Since the "roaches" started invading, the first three levels were sealed.


    Kol, Coulson, and others had found themselves in level three, a closed-off level.


    The three Kree were assigned to this same level as guards to make sure that "roaches" didn''t get out from this level.


    Of course, with their technology, Kree could just eliminate them, but instead, they chose to keep them as a deterrent to humans, just in case they one day retaliated.


    Kol sat in a chair with a glass of wine in his hand, looking at the unconscious bodies of Coulson and others laying on the ground.


    He couldn''t get drunk, so this glass contained some freshly harvested Kree blood instead.


    Kol shook the glass in circles, stopped it just below his nose, and took a deep whiff of it before bringing it to his lips.


    A few minutes later, the glass was empty.


    Then Kol looked at the side. Dismembered body parts laid there.


    Their blood was still red, but their skin color was blue.


    Kol wasn''t born with all these powers. He used to be just a regular human being, which was why he found it too boring to always use his powers to solve everything.


    And he especially didn''t like to use telepathy to search people''s minds because whenever he did, he found more than necessary information, more often than not, he found something that would ruin his mood.


    Which was why he chose to torture the answers out of them instead. For a predatory creature like him, it was a much better option.


    These three Kree were overly stubborn and Kol was quite curious, so he went a little overboard with them, leaving their bodies in pieces.


    When Kol turned his head back towards Coulson and others, he sighed.


    He may have not known the others, but he remembered Coulson from the Avengers movies, looking at the current situation, Coulson was somehow revived as a part of some secret SHIELD project and was made the director after the whole Hydra incident.


    So Kol put the empty wine glass back in his M-Ring and sighed again, then he raised his hand and, "Click!", snapped his fingers, using telepathy to forcefully awaken Coulson and others.


    "Aao!", "My head!", "Ahh!", "Where are we!", they g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pain, spoke in confusion, and slowly tried to get up from the ground.


    "Hi guys!", Kol spoke to get their attention.


    "Kol, where are we? What happened? Where are we?", Coulson asked.


    Kol replied awkwardly, "About that... you might wanna sit down. See those chairs over there? Use them.", pointing at the row of chairs lined up on the side.


    Not long after, they all sat down.


    "So, how did you sleep? Did you dream well?", Kol asked with a smile.


    Daisy commented with impatience, "We don''t have time for this. Tell us what happened, and what are we still doing here?", not understanding why everyone was listening to this new guy.


    Yo-Yo asked, "And what happened to them?", referring to the body parts.


    Simmons commented, "It looks like wild animals tore them apart. Possibility, many groups of wild animals.", with fear apparent in her tone.


    Others were wary as well, had similar expressions.


    "They did it to each other.", Kol replied.


    This made them all quiet as they turned to look at Kol for an explanation.


    "You guys still remember those "roaches" from before? You know, the ones who can suck people dry?", Kol asked sarcastically.


    Yo-Yo exclaimed, "You''re saying those "roaches" made them do THAT to each other?" while pointing at dead bodies.


    So Kol explained, "Turns out that all "roaches" are only females, and they need male members of other species to reproduce. That''s how they procreate.".


    Then continued, "For us humans, we are too weak for them so they consider us food, but for the Kree, "roaches" secrete pheromones from their bodies that affect Kree biology in such a way that it makes them so horny they go insane.".


    "Under the effects of this pheromone, Kree men see "roaches" as the most attractive women and fight to kill each other to have their turn with them.", Kol explained in a serious tone.


    Then the room became quiet. No one spoke.


    Until Mack broke the silence, "This is ridiculous. You think we''d actually believe that...", but he was interrupted.


    By Kol, "Mack please!", then continued in a grave tone, "We have bigger problems than worrying about what happened to them... much bigger problems.".


    "What have you discovered?", Coulson asked.


    They were all in the same boat for now, and what they lacked most is information.


    "First of all, I know where we can find a spaceship, how to get to it, and how to drive it.", Kol replied.


    Daisy spoke, "This is good... it''s good news. What''s the problem then? Let''s go, we can send a message...", but was interrupted.


    Kol spoke in a strict tone, "Guys please! Let me finish first!", then took a breath to relax, and continued, "Well, first of all, from the beginning, I''ve been hiding something. And I think it''s about time we clear things up.".


    "I knew it! There''s no way there are shapeshifting aliens here, let alone all this pheromone s.e.x crap!", Daisy commented.


    "Actually that part is true.", Kol replied.


    Hearing this, Daisy was shocked, "For Real?", then turned to look at Mack with sympathetic, apologetic gaze.


    However, "Not that part! The other one.", Kol spoke loudly when he saw Daisy''s reaction.


    Then Mack looked at Kol and told him, "I''ll pay you back for this. Just wait! You''ll pay a hundred times.".


    "Umm... Kol, this is all good, but ah... if you don''t mind me asking... how did you discover this all by yourself? And why weren''t you knocked out by that blast? You were standing right alongside us without any cover, so it did hit you, yet you were awake when the "roaches" were... well, fighting those Kree.", Coulson asked suspiciously.


    Kol replied, "I''m coming to that... I am trying to explain here! Everyone please stop interrupting me! Do you want answers or not? Make up your mind because if you do, then you gotta let me talk.", fed-up, frustrated tone.


    Coulson replied, "Ok then talk.", and everyone finally shut up.


    "I was able to not only easily defeat Kree, but get all the information out of them before the "roaches"... well... had s.e.x with them. And I was able to do all that because I am an Inhuman.", Kol explained.


    Daisy, "What!", was shocked.


    "Hahh... I knew it... There was something fishy about how he easily took down that alien.", Yo-Yo commented.


    "You weren''t even there...", Kol replied with a deadpan expression.


    "So Kol, what is your ability?", Coulson asked.


    Kol replied, "My ability is "Cosmic Energy Physiology" it''s... like a whole package, I guess. You''ll have to see it to understand it.".


    Then as everyone else contemplated what it meant, Coulson asked, "Why didn''t you tell us from the start?".


    Kol replied with ridiculing sarcasm, "Do I really need to answer that? You guys are with SHIELD. You''re not exactly ''good guys'' for people like me. I needed to know I could trust you.".


    "We protect people like you... people like us. Yo-Yo and I are Inhumans too.", Daisy protested.


    "That''s because you work FOR SHIELD, of course, they would protect their own. If they were such good guys, then why would they name us "Inhumans" in the first place? This just proves that they see us as something not human.", Kol replied.


    "Inhumans did that... the Inhumans who came before us came up with that name. Not SHIELD.", Daisy argued back.


    "And so what? SHIELD is the world''s most influential organization. They could easily change it if they wanted to. If the name "Metas" was used instead... if "Inhumans" was never publicized in the first place, then how much do you think it would help with the racism? I mean, most of it is because of misinformation.", Kol replied.


    "Guys! This argument can go on forever, let''s think about what we need to do now.", Coulson interrupted their conversation.


    Kol replied, "It''s obvious.", got up and asked, "Jemma, do you still have that thing Coulson took from Vergil?".


    "Yes, I do. I haven''t been able to figure out what it does though, I believe we need to let Fitz take a look at it after we go back.", Jemma replied.


    "It''s a data key.", Kol spoke, "It''s like the keys to a car, except for a spaceship. Now let''s go, everyone, follow me.", then he started walking.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Along the way, they encountered May and Zeke coming their way, and since Zeke hadn''t figured out their identity yet, their party of six became a party of eight.


    "Where are you going? That way is the Trawler, why are you going for the Trawler?... and where is Vergil? He was supposed to meet with you people.", Zeke questioned as they walked.


    "Trawler" was what locals called their spaceship. It was used to navigate the debris field outside for frozen water, along with other useful minerals.


    Kol replied, "Vergil got killed by the "roaches" on level three. That''s why we''re heading for the Trawler... because Vergil was our friend. We are saddened by his death so we''re going to spend the night drinking and stargazing in the "Trawler".", with a sad tone.


    The others nodded awkwardly at Zeke.


    It was clear that the Kree ran this place, and they didn''t know this guy enough to tell him what really happened, not to mention their real reason for needing a spacecraft.


    Hearing about Vergil''s death, "Oh...", Zeke had his head down in contemplation.


    So Coulson asked, "Sorry about Vergil. Was he a friend of yours?".


    Hearing this, Zeke immediately looked up, "What! No. No. No. We were more like... associates. He was supposed to pay me. To find you, keep you safe, and get you out of level three. But now I''ve done my job and he''s a vacancy.".


    "Don''t worry we''ll pay you ten times.", Kol replied.


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised.


    But Zeke replied, "You! How''re you gonna pay me? You don''t even own tokens. I''m still wondering where you people flushed out of.", in a ridiculing manner.


    Hearing this, Kol stopped walking, then turned towards Zeke, and spoke in a serious tone, "We don''t have any tokens because we''re special. We serve the House Kasius and were born and raised on Hala, but recently we were ordered by master Taryan, the master of our house, to investigate his son.".


    Then continued, "That''s why we hired Vergil for some undercover work. But as you know... that guy has a personality that grows on you... so we''re sad about his death.".


    "Nonsense! Do you think I''m an idiot? You''re not Kree. And we didn''t see any sh.i.p.s coming in. If you''re from outside, then how did you even get in? You can''t pay me anything.", Zeke spoke in a ridiculing manner.


    "That''s because that''s the whole point, idiot! If he had found us getting in, then it wouldn''t be called ''spying work'' now would it? And we are an intergalactic civilization, do you think only Kree live on Hala?", Kol replied sarcastically.


    Hearing this, Zeke had a contemplative look.


    However, everyone else was confused. They couldn''t understand Kol''s reasoning for doing this, let alone where he got all that information from.


    But at this time, Kol raised his hand and pulled back his sleeves to show his wrists to Zeke, and spoke, "Look here. Look closely. Not only tokens, but we also don''t even have scars. No sign of ever being implemented with a token either.".


    Then continued, "Something like that is only possible if...", but he was interrupted.


    "If you are from outside.", Zeke completed his sentence.


    At this point, a light of wisdom was shining in Zeke''s eyes as he seemed like he had an epiphany.


    He now completely believed Kol''s words.


    However, not long after, his expression turned to greed. He couldn''t even imagine how much he would be rewarded if he revealed their identities to Kasaius, the guy who ran this place.


    At this point, Kol spoke, "As for how we entered this colony, house Kasaius is a noble house. Our technology is far beyond your comprehension. I only told you the truth because you''re Vergil''s friend.".


    Then continued, "I just wanna let you know that you will be rewarded for your services and loyalty. So make sure that our identities remain a secret... We were very careful, but the stakes are too high here. Kasaius''s reward is too tempting for anyone to refuse. In such desperate times, we can count on few people.".


    Then Kol took a step towards him, put his hand on his shoulder, looked him in the eyes, and spoke, "Listen, Zeke! Some things are worth more than wealth. Like your honor. That has to mean something. I know, I don''t need to tell you this, and since you are Vergil''s friend, I know I can count on you, but... never forget who you serve.", in a solemn tone.


    Then continued, "Now that your job is done, you can leave. We''ll take it from here. And you have my word. Kasaius will be punished appropriately by Master Taryan.".


    "But I would like the opportunity to serve you more. Let me come with you.", Zeke asked in a humble, requesting tone.


    He wanted more information on these people so that when he finally revealed it to Kasaius later, Kasaius would be even more pleased with his services, and reward him greatly.


    But Kol told him, "We could take you with us, and tell you more about our mission... but then we would have to kill you. Because the things we do... they are top secret.", in a serious tone.


    Zeke replied fearfully, "No. No. I-I... just remembered something very important... that I have to do... so I''m going to go do that... and ah... good luck on your mission.", then he walked away without looking back.


    As soon as he left, everyone started asking questions. They still had no idea what was going on and didn''t understand Kol''s intentions.


    The only reason why they didn''t interrupt him just now was that they were all in the same boat here.


    In such a hostile territory, where you have no idea about the situation whatsoever, information is the key to everything.


    So in an event where your teammate makes a move based on the information that you don''t possess that they do, and if it cannot be shared at the moment, then the smart thing to do is support them. Either that or you don''t trust them enough to be called teammates in the first place.


    At the end of the day, it all comes down to trust, and Kol had earned enough trust from them for them to not screw up his plan when it mattered.


    "Kol, we didn''t interrupt just now because of everything we''ve been through. But let''s be real here, that was a little too abrupt. Make me understand. What was that! What is your play here?", Coulson asked.


    He was the one who stopped everyone from interrupting Kol just now, especially Daisy.


    Kol replied seriously, "Coulson, trust me when I say this... this space colony is a lot more than what we believed it to be. Humans are slaves here, and Kree rules everything. A noble house of Kree. So I''m going to make some changes here before we go back home to fix the future.".


    "The future?", Yo-Yo asked.


    "What are you talking about?", Mack asked angrily.


    "Yeah... and how do you know so much about Kree? Where did you even find all this information?", Daisy asked.


    "And we''re forgetting the introductions.", May commented from the side.


    So Kol replied, "I know everyone has questions here, but keep ''em to yourself for now. We don''t have the luxury of time. Everything will clear up once we get on that spacecraft and fly above the debris field. So if you want answers, follow me.", then walked off towards the elevator that led to the docking bay.


    May commented, "Still don''t know who he is...", before following behind him.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    There are many multiverses in the Omniverse, and there are an uncountable number of universes in any multiverse.


    Things are always different, stories, facts, factors involved, and physical constants, even the origins of each universe are different.


    Like DC multiverse has a few beings like The Presence, Perpetua, etcetera, while Marvel multiverse has One Above All.


    In Marvel cinematic universe, Earth is held together by an element called Gravitonium.


    Gravitonium has an atomic number of 123 and an atomic mass of 308. When it is charged, it produces strong gravitational fields.


    However, even until the twenty-first century, this fact was hidden from human beings because Gravitonium is only found near the planet''s core, thus considered so rare that it is almost only theoretical.


    But the Kree knew about it. They had come to Earth in the past to experiment on human beings to create Inhumans.


    At that time, after the retaliation from the Inhumans, their ongoing war with the Nova empire at that time, along with all the pressure that Asgard was putting on them, they gave up on Earth.


    Many centuries later, after Asgard was destroyed and Thanos attacked Earth, a Kree noble, Taryan, master of the House Kasius once again remembered the value of Earth.


    Taryan was a member of the Confederacy, an intergalactic alliance formed by members of six extraterrestrial species.


    During the events of the Infinity War, Confederacy surrounded Earth with their warsh.i.p.s and demanded Gravitonium.


    Kol hadn''t yet learned how it happened exactly, but it did, and that made him furious.


    "We need to get above this debris field if we want a clear signal.", May spoke from behind Kol, who was driving the ship.


    "Yeah, if I can figure out how to send one.", Simmons spoke while still trying to operate the console on co-pilot, "I mean, the good news is... I recognize some of these constellations, so we''re at least in our galaxy.".


    At this point, Kol commented, "You should recognize them all.".


    "What do you mean?", Daisy asked.


    "Just keep looking ahead.", Kol replied.


    Coulson commented, "I don''t get it Kol. What could be so terrible that you can''t just tell us?", but Kol didn''t answer and the c.o.c.kpit fell into an uncomfortable silence.


    Kol''s usual playful behavior had changed now. His expression was always serious and there was a solemn air around him.


    It was clear that he must have discovered something terrible to change so much, and except for May and Daisy, who just joined them, the rest of the people here understood that.


    After a while, Simmons spoke hesitatingly with confusion, "You... You''re right! I do recognize nearly all these constellations...", in a tone of wonder.


    Just then, May asked, "Guys! Aa... are you seeing what I''m seeing?", while pointing ahead.


    She was so shocked that she forgot to even close her mouth.


    In fact, after hearing her words, when Simmons turned her head to look back, she discovered that all of them had their fists clenched with pure shock and despair on their faces.


    So Simmons looked ahead, to see what made them so surprised.


    As a result, her eyes went wide as she just stared at what was in front of her. She was too speechless to be able to form any words.


    At this point, "Do you... understand now?", Kol asked in a solemn tone.


    Simmons replied, "No reason to send a message back to Earth... we... we''re already here.".


    In front of them, was Earth. Or at least what was left of it. A destroyed, utterly devastated planet Earth.


    [Images]


    Kol spoke angrily, "This monolith was different. We didn''t travel through space...", his eyes glowed red for a moment, but nobody noticed it.


    "We traveled through TIME...", Mack spoke in continuation of Kol''s sentence.


    "Into the future... where the Earth is gone. It is already destroyed.", Daisy continued, completing the sentence.


    There were no clear words for what they were feeling right now. Anger? Grief? Utter despair?

 Chapter 33 - Correcting The Future

    As long as Coulson and others told him the exact time when they were taken, Kol could easily do a spell to send them all back to their original time, and even go along with them.


    However, just because they went back and corrected their own timeline, it didn''t mean that this timeline would cease to exist. It was a parallel world.


    Whatever was left of the humanity here was enslaved by the Kree, and Kol couldn''t just let this go on. He wanted to correct it, and perhaps change this situation in humanity''s favor before going back with Coulson and others.


    However, it was easier said than done for several reasons.


    Kree technology was very advance, if compared to the twenty-first century Earth, then many would even call it magic.


    It was still far from being any danger to Kol of course, but considering that the Kree already possessed Gravitonium and were still here only for the Inhumans, to harvest Inhumans, it was only logical that they would have more than one contingencies in place if this superpowered population ever dared to rebel against them.


    That meant that if Kol tried to brute force his way through this, then the Kree could retaliate by wiping out what was left of humanity by the push of a button.


    So from the beginning, he knew he would have to play the long game.


    Until he met Deke.


    Kol knew from the beginning that Deke would eventually sell them out to his masters here, the Kree, to earn their favor and profit.


    So he made up a story about them being from Hala, Kree''s homeworld, and being sent here by Taryan to investigate his son, Kasaius.


    Taryan was the master of House Kasius, a noble house of Kree that was overseeing the humans here and harvesting Inhumans from their population.


    Kasaius, the youngest of Taryan''s children was the one in charge of all this.


    However, from what Kol gathered from the Kree men he tortured earlier, despite his position, Kasaius was never trusted by his family. He was always looked down upon and was considered incompetent, no more than a failure.


    In other words, Kasaius''s position as the overseer here was also an excuse for his exile.


    He harbored a high degree of bitterness regarding his exile and was motivated above all by his own interest, which was earning a great fortune to win his father''s favors.


    Because his father''s recognition mattered to Kasaius above all else.


    Therefore, it was only understandable that when Deke went to him, offering to sell information about people sent here to spy on him by his father, Kasaius believed it without question because it seemed like exactly the kind of thing that his family would do.


    [Images]


    Coincidentally, as soon as they arrived in a place that looked somewhat like a small market, the Kree showed up to distribute rations and check everyone''s tokens.


    Past a certain age, tokens were planted inside the wrists of every human here.


    Besides the tracking and making it easier to trade credits through them, Kol hadn''t figured out their other functions yet, but he was sure that there was more to these tokens than just that.


    As they were wandering around, the people around them started shifting, and the crowd started moving in an orderly manner.


    "Something''s going down.", May commented.


    Kol replied, "It''s the Kree making their move. Looks like our little birdy successfully delivered the message.".


    "I''m still not sure if I support this plan... but for now... we need to first worry about survival, so it''s better to find out more about this place.", Coulson commented.


    Just at this time, a few Kree walked in with a human servant.


    [Images]


    After coming in, she and the other Kree stayed on a platform on the side while the servant moved towards one of the open pipelines in the corner.


    [Images]


    Then he turned around to face the crowd, and started speaking, "Today, Kasaius has seen fit to feed the most vulnerable amongst us...".


    Jemma commented in low voice, "We''ve hit the North-Korean-dictator level of creepy...".


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Kol was observing the Kree girl and trying to ascertain her identity with what little information he possessed, "Alright! Everyone''s clear about what to do, right?", he asked.


    Daisy replied with an eye roll, "Yeah yeah we get it. Look for anything that can be used to kill these people... This isn''t our first rodeo you know... we''re professionals at this by now.", speaking sarcastically.


    By this point, Kol had finally confirmed the identity of the Kree girl.


    [Images]


    Kol nodded at Daisy''s reply, and spoke, "Yeah... any sort of contingency that the Kree might have that even Kasaius may not know about, like a super bomb in the walls or something... and while you''re at it, Coulson and others will find out where Vergil lived, search the place, and find out what he had planned for us to do here.".


    After speaking, Kol nodded at Coulson and started walking. Soon his back disappeared into the crowd.


    By this point, the speech had ended, so the servant took a few steps back, and then one of the pipelines started pouring out grains.


    [Images]


    As soon as it did, the people went mad. All the order and discipline that they showed until now was thrown out of the window.


    They started pushing each other aside, shouting and cursing, trying to be the first to collect their ration.


    On the other hand, Kol approached Sinara from behind and tapped on her shoulder from the right, but when she turned around to look back, Kol was already at her left.


    He then spoke in her ear, "Hello beautiful!", in a cheerful voice.


    But without minding her reaction, Kol continued, "You must be Sinara. Hi, I''m Kol. I was wondering if you could do me a solid and take me to meet Kasaius. I have this great opportunity that I think would...", but he was interrupted.


    One of her Kree bodyguards reached out to grab Kol''s shoulder to push him back.


    However, before his hand could touch him, Kol caught it, and "Crack!", with the sound of bone breaking, Kol broke his wrist.


    "Aahhhh!!", he screamed and went down on his knees in pain.


    This startled Sinara. She immediately became cautious and got ready for a fight, while her other bodyguard raised his weapon to point it at Kol''s head.


    But Kol looked as unperturbed as ever.


    With a smile on his face, he pointing his finger at where the ration was distributed, and spoke, "Oh, look! Your slave is dying.".


    The situation over there had become even worse as two guys who were arguing, suddenly started fighting each other.


    One of them took out a knife to stab the other, but the other guy dodged, and as the result, the servant who was standing behind them ended up getting stabbed in the gut.


    And by the time she turned around to look back and assess the situation, the culprit with the knife was already running away.


    She raised an eyebrow and narrowed her eyes in annoyance, then the metallic balls, as if controlled by an invisible force, started floating above her palm.


    As the guy was running away, he started feeling like he escaped certain death, but unfortunately for him, as he was getting further and further, the metallic balls were rotating faster and faster above Sinara''s hand.


    Then, "Swoosh!", they pierced the air to chase after him, and before he could leave the premises, "Bang!", his head was bashed in.


    Then he fell in a shower of blood and brain matter.


    Then the metal balls returned to Sinara.


    She caught the first one, however, the second ball never reached her hand.


    Kol caught it first in mid-air, and spoke while observing it, "Imbuing your psychic energy into these seemingly harmless pieces of metals to turn them into terrifying objects of murder... Consider me impressed. Such fine control should take years to achieve.".


    Sinara didn''t reply, she wasn''t the one with many words, but her eyes did narrow in reply, then Kol felt the pull on the ball in his hand increase by a few fold.


    But he didn''t let go, and continued, "However... such psychic powers...", as he was speaking, Sinara was trying harder and harder, "They have tremendous potential, and using such objects... maybe it served you well against those without it, but overall, you''re just dampening your own potential.", and with those final words, he let go.


    By this point, Sinara had almost strained herself to the limit, and Kol didn''t just release the ball but flicked it at a certain angle.


    With just enough force behind it, and at an angle just right, "Bang!!", the ball flew out and got planted in the head of that Kree warrior who was pointing his gun at Kol.


    With a spray of blood, his body went limp as he dropped dead.


    "Oops! You should''ve been able to stop that.", Kol commented mockingly.


    This immediately startled anyone who was watching, but not many people were looking here because of what was going on with the servant.


    By this point, the other Kree warrior whose wrist Kol broke earlier had stood up and was ready to attack, but before he could jump to his death, Sinara ordered him to stand down with a gesture.


    Seeing this, Kol continued, "It''s good that you can see reason darling... Now, about taking me to meet Kasaius...", but was interrupted.


    "You can come.", Sinara replied with an expression was of indignation.


    As soon as Kol approached her, Sinara was already aware of his identity.


    She was the right hand of Kasaius, and she was quite observant. Kol didn''t have a token implanted on his wrist, neither did he have any scars there to show one was ever there.


    Something like this was not only unusual but impossible here unless he came from outside this colony.


    Sinara knew of this information from Deke and was only showing a hostile attitude as a temptation, to confirm the situation.


    Kree was a warrior race, to the point that they preferred cold weapons over firearms, they were all but savage barbarians. So with the attitude that he showed, it was easy to assume that Kol easily passed her test.


    Just at this time, "Hurry up! I need to cauterize his wound.", they heard a voice.


    This was Jemma''s voice.


    As Kol and Sinara were getting to know each other, Jemma was trying to save that servant''s life.


    These times were very cruel. It was common to see people killing each other over some scarps and grains.


    So Jemma putting herself in the spotlight for someone else for no reason drew the attention of the surrounding crowd.


    Kol had seen his fair share of cruelty in his time, but this was something new. These people acted indifferent to the point of dehumanizing each other.


    On the other hand, even as everyone looked at her weirdly, Jemma continued to work without concern. And soon, May, Daisy, and others joined in to help her save that servant''s life.


    After replying to Kol, Sinara ignored him and walked towards Jemma, contemplating whether she should kill this human girl.


    [Images]


    But just at this time, Kol came from behind, and spoke in her ear, "You know what! I think Kasaius would love to meet such a compassionate girl. Let''s bring her along.".


    Hearing this, Sinara turned her attention towards him, then as if realizing something, she turned around to observe Jemma''s wrist.


    Seeing no token or any scars for one ever being there, Sinara paused to contemplate about it, but then nodded her head in agreement.


    She probably thought that this was all an act of some sort in order for them to meet Kasaius.


    On the other hand, Mack, May, and others took a deep breath and relaxed their nerves. Thankful that they wouldn''t have to fight here and expose themselves.


    Kol then walked towards Simmons, put a hand on her shoulder, and spoke in her ear, "Just follow my lead troublemaker and you''ll be just fine.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    "So... so you''re from another universe?", Simmons asked.


    Kol nodded, "That''s right! And do you know why I didn''t come clean from the get-go?", and asked.


    In reply, Jemma gave him a questioning look.


    So Kol explained, "That''s because you''re only humans and not all humans can comprehend such concepts... when people are led to believe about something their whole lives and suddenly a walking, talking proof shows up to question everything they already believed to be a fact, then their first instinct is to deny it, the second, is to attack it."


    Then continued, "I mean, my very existence questions your religious believes. You''re different... You''re a scientist and your first instinct is to assess the situation from a scientific perspective, but what about everyone else? What do you think would happen if a mortal attack me? I can literally pull out anyone''s soul and put it in a place a hundred times worse than what you understand as Hell.".


    Then silence fell.


    Jemma had a fearful look on her face as she comprehended his words and remembered what she had just seen him do with Kasaius and the others.


    Then Kol continued, "Holy wars, racism, cultural wars, such tragedies could be avoided if only humans learned to respect each other and not tried to impose their own believes and ideas onto others... this may be a new era now, yet human nature is still the same as ever. Nothing fundamental has truly changed.", then he sighed.


    At this point, Jemma spoke hesitatingly, "Well... to be fair, I don''t think that presence of God can be explained by science.


    But Kol replied, "So what can explain it then? Magic? Magic is just science that you don''t yet understand. Or is it so perfect that it cannot be explained at all?... Because that''s complete bullshit. Nothing is truly perfect and everything and anything can be explained. It is up to the individual to comprehend it, and I believe you can comprehend anything you put your mind into Jemma.".


    Hearing this, Jemma had a small smile on her face as she spoke in a low voice, "Hmm.", then asked, "Just out of curiosity though, how would you explain the existence of God?".


    Kol replied, "God is just a being with Divinity in its soul. Divinity is a rule, or concept, or authority over a particular aspect of existence. All this can be explained by science, even soul.".


    Hearing this, she had an expression of wonder on her face as she commented, "This is amazing.", then she asked, "I have so many questions, I don''t know where to even begin.".


    "Yeah... there''re a lot of Gods out there. Even your God from the bible. I''ve actually fought Lucifer once.", Kol continued.


    "Really?", Jemma asked.


    "Yeah. He doesn''t exist in this multiverse though.", Kol explained.


    "That''s great... but... I''m an atheist.", Jemma replied hesitatingly.


    Kol exclaimed merrily in surprise, "Really? Me too! I know that all Gods exist, but I only put my faith in science.".


    But this comment startled Jemma, "You! Really? You call yourself a God, yet you''re an atheist? Which is the absence of belief in the existence of Gods.".


    So Kol explained, "Well, "Gods", in this case, are all those beings who supposedly have created all of existence and I know for a fact that no such being exists. Different universes have different origins... and in most worlds, there are no Gods... So if you ask me what I believe in, then sure, I believe in myself as long as it''s called being confident, but I''m not so full of myself to worship myself.".


    Hearing this, Jemma nearly had her mind blown. Wouldn''t that be true for all Gods then? So all Gods are atheists? Atheism is the religion of the Gods.


    Then silence fell as Jemma comprehended Kol''s words.


    After a while, she asked while looking at the dead bodies on the floor with a worried face, "So what now? What about them? They weren''t the only Kree here. Plus from what I gather, they were in contact with their home planet. That might be a problem now that they''re dead.".


    Currently, Kol and Jemma were sitting on what seemed like a dining table in a futuristic room with various kinds of weird-looking alien dishes on top of it, and even earth food and beverages.


    Nearly an hour ago, they and their escort, Sinara, arrived here to meet Kasaius, who invited them to dine with him. So of course, they accepted.


    It was only later that Kol discovered Kree''s utter disregard for human life. They saw them as nothing but cattle and only invited Kol and Simmons to the table because they thought they were sent here by Kasaius''s father to inspect his work and were from Hala.


    This immediately offended Kol, and while they were happily enjoying their meal, he saw an opportunity to turn the tables.


    At this point, there was no need for pretense, so Kol used telepathy to freeze everyone''s brain, then bit his wrist to feed his blood to Kasaius and Sinara, and then drained them all of their blood one by one and broke their necks for good measure.


    He really liked Kree blood. It was delicious.


    For Jemma, he only froze her brain and didn''t do anything else, so when he stopped the telepathy and she woke up, from her perspective, it only seemed like an instant had passed, which was pretty scary for the nerdy girl.


    She freaked out in the beginning, but when Kol sat her down and explained the situation, she calmed down.


    After listening to Jemma''s worry, Kol seemed as unperturbed as ever, and replied, "They won''t stay dead for long. Don''t worry about them, Jemma, I hear you''re in a relationship with somebody named Fitz?".


    "Yes. Yes, I am. It''s more than a relationship, Fitz is my best friend. He always has been. Ever since the SHIELD academy where we met.", Jemma replied.


    "I see. That''s... good for you. You see this watch on my wrist?", Kol asked while showing her his watch.


    Then continued, "It''s not just a watch. It has many functions. One of which is sending a message beck to my homeworld, where there''s a... ''Hall of Adventures'' that works on a similar principle to the rainbow bridge of Asgard or Einstein-Rosenberg bridge from general relativity.".


    Then continued, "First I send the precise coordinates of the universe I am in and my own coordinates relative to it. Then the coordinates of the universe I wish to go to are automatically calculated, so I choose the timeline and the point in space-time I wish to appear, and voila. The ''Hall of adventures'' works its magic and sends me there.".


    Hearing this, Jemma had an expression of wonder and surprise as she spoke, "This... this is amazing. You know... I know what you said about magic being just science we don''t yet understand, but I can''t even begin to imagine how a device like that would work. If Fitz was here, he would be going crazy about it.".


    "Yeah, I''m sure he would... Part of the reason why I came here is to fix it... "Here" being of course this universe, and not this timeline, or this particular place and time. I had a plan. A good plan! Everything was supposed to work out great! But now I''m here... stranded in this Hellhole!", Kol spoke in an irritated tone, disgruntled by his current circ.u.mstance.


    So Jemma consoled, "Well, if we ever figure out a way back home, I''m sure Fitz could help you fix it. He''s a brilliant scientist and a great friend.", in a sympathetic tone.


    In reply, Kol just sighed and picked up a glass of martini from the table, and emptied it in one sip, "Tok!", then put it back forcefully and sighed once again in frustration.


    Jemma just sat there awkwardly. She didn''t know what to say at this point.


    After a while, Kol spoke, "Anyway... you can''t tell anyone about my identity. Maybe we''ll tell Fitz later if he can really help but...", but was interrupted.


    "Cough! Cough!", Sinara and Kasaius finally came back to life, "Ahh! What happened?", Kasaius asked as he stood up.


    But without wasting a breath, Kol commanded, "DRINK!", while pointing at the glass full of blood in front of him.


    Without question, Kasaius obeyed and drank the blood without even questioning his actions.


    Then not long after, "HISSS!!", he hissed as his sclera became pitch black and white vampire fangs grew out of his mouth.


    Then Sinara also got up and followed Kasaius''s actions.


    After they completed their transition into vampires, they went in front of Kol, dropped down to their knees, and spoke in unison, "My lord!", with their head bowed, almost like in prayer.


    The reason for their unquestioning obedience was simple- ''Sire Bond''.


    Since a hundred years ago when he became what he became, Kol had never used Sire Bond on anyone. Not even once. It disgusted him. It was a matter of principle. Plus it wasn''t like he ever needed to either, so he always unconsciously broke it before it could ever form.


    However, right now, in this case, Kol not only used Sire Bond on Kasaius and Sinara but strengthened it to its full potential.


    When considering such obscure things as Sire Bond, distance and time were never a factor. As long as Sinara and Kasaius existed, they would only exist for Kol. To make him happy.


    Kol might have granted them immortality and the powers of a regular vampire from his world, but as long as they existed, Sinara and Kasaius would only exist to improve the position of humankind in this universe.


    Be it the confederacy, the races who were a part of it, or even Hala, Kree''s homeworld, Kasaius, and Sinara would use all their abilities to slowly climb up the ladder.


    In the end, the earth might already be destroyed here, but mankind would eventually populate the planets of those responsible, along with all their technologies and wealth. A planetary civilization might have been destroyed, but from its ashes would rise a galactic empire.


    On the other hand, Jemma just sat there frozen, terrified by this situation. She had checked their pulses before and was pretty sure they were dead. So for her, this situation seemed pretty much out of some horror movie. A horror movie she was now a part of.

 Chapter 34 - Time Monolith

    The question was - What was alluring enough for the members of Confederacy to travel all the way here to such an unremarkable place as earth from so far away?


    Thankfully, the answer walked itself to them in the form of Daisy Johnson, who, as usual, against the advice of her teammates, risked her life and the lives of the last remaining surviving members of the human race to rescue her friend, Jemma from the Krees because she couldn''t trust Kol enough to protect her.


    If Kasaius and Sinara hadn''t already become Kol''s minions, then Daisy would no doubt end up getting captured. Then in retaliation, what Kasaius would do to the remaining human population here would be something unthinkably cruel.


    But in this case, Daisy was safely escorted to the room where Jemma, Kol, and Kasaius were already waiting.


    Daisy paused at the door when she saw Jemma and Kol sitting comfortably on the couch, eating gr.a.p.es.


    She was surprised by this revelation.


    "Move!", her escort, Sinara pushed her forward.


    Daisy came back to her senses and entered the room without any resistance.


    "Oh Daisy, you''re here! Come on in.", Jemma spoke cheerfully.


    Daisy asked, "Jemma... what''s going on? I thought... you were captured?", with confusion written on her face.


    So Kol replied, "Sit down and we''ll explain everything." while munching on the gr.a.p.es.


    "Hmm.", so Daisy sat down next to Jemma.


    Then, Kol commanded Sinara who was still standing at the door, "Sinara, come over and feed me.".


    So Sinara picked up one of the trays from the table and sat down next to Kol.


    Then Kol wrapped his arm around Sinara''s slim waist, leaned back comfortably, and spoke to Daisy, "Daisy, weren''t you thirsty before? Drink some water.".


    "No, I''m fine.", Daisy replied.


    "It''s alright Daisy.", Jemma urged.


    "Ok.", So Daisy then picked up a glass of water from the table and emptied it down at once.


    "Tok!", she put down the glass, and spoke, "Ok... so what''s going on here? I thought you were in trouble.".


    Kol replied, "About that... it turns out, it was all a big misunderstanding.".


    "What do you mean?", Daisy asked, with confusion written on her face.


    So Kol explained, "Well... we walked down here expecting a fight, much like you were, but instead, we were welcomed in. We ate and drank, then Kasaius explained to us the real situation.", then he pointed at Kasaius.


    Jemma interjected, "They are just trying to help.".


    But Daisy argued, "Everything we''ve seen so far indicates otherwise. The people here are slaves, living even worse than homeless people, and from what I can tell, he''s in charge of all this.", referring to Kasaius, who was just quietly listening to their conversation.


    So Kol explained, "That''s just for show. Treating humans harshly is a way for Kasaius to show his family that he''s competent. He doesn''t really have much of a choice in this matter.".


    Then continued, "They already tried to kill him once for suggesting that all races are equal, and when that failed, they exiled him here. If he makes another mistake, they will kill him for real this time, then the rest of humanity will have no one to protect them. The galactic civilizations will make them slaves and use them to breed more Inhumans, who would fetch them a hefty price in the market.".


    Then Kasaius elaborated Kol''s words, "For ages, I witnessed my race commit horrendous atrocities upon others, the stuff of nightmares. Inflicting great suffering and unjustly ruling over other races, all because they believe themselves to be superior. So when I tried to suggest otherwise, they tried to assassinate me, and when that failed, they exiled me here.".


    "I see... So you''re saying that we should be thankful to you for turning us into slaves?", Daisy asked in an accusing tone.


    But before Kasaius could reply, Kol interrupted this conversation in a mocking sarcastic tone, "''Them'', It''s ''Them'', not ''We'' Daisy. It''s amazing how quickly you would consider yourself to be one of them just because we''re all humans. Don''t you see the irony in that? And the utter hypocrisy of it all?".


    Then continued, "This is 2091. Seventy years into the future. A future where people have to fight for every little scrap of food survive in a space station, a place so small that it''s worse than a prison cell. They don''t even have a ground to walk on.".


    Then asked with apparent anger in his tone, "You think you can imagine how that must''ve been like just because you had a tough childhood? Huh! Don''t pretend to be one of ''Them'', you''re not them. Do you know the consequences of your recklessly barging in here? If Kasaius was not on our side then the Kree could end the remaining humanity here with the push of a button. You knew that, and yet here we are.".


    Daisy had many good qualities, but that didn''t mean she lacked any bad qualities. Only most people subconsciously looked past them.


    Coulson always told Daisy to trust her gut and believe in herself, which seemed like good advice, until Daisy took that to a whole new level.


    Now Daisy was a woman of strong opinions and too stubborn in her beliefs. She was strongly driven by her need to be recognized and her behavior could get radical and unreasonable at times, knowingly putting others in unnecessary danger.


    However, Kol knew exactly how to deal with that. Daisy used to be fascinated by superhero culture and still had a great sense of justice.


    To deal with such a person, all Kol had to do was use guilt.


    And that''s exactly what he did.


    Daisy asked with guilt apparent in her tone, "Ok... I get it. ''Them''... Fine, so he''s trying to help. But why now? And why at all? I mean, if his whole race is like that, then what makes him different? I mean there''s one thing if...", but was interrupted.


    Sinara, who was sitting beside Kol, started breathing heavily, "Huh! Huh! HAA!Aahhh!!", apparently Kol''s hand, which was hugging her from the waist just moments ago was now stuck between her t.h.i.g.hs.


    Kol paused, and turned to look at Sinara, immediately realizing his subconscious mistake, "Oh sorry... I... I didn''t mean to do that. It''s a force of habit.", embarrassed, he pulled his hand back.


    Sinara spoke in between hurried breaths, "Haai... I don''t... mind!", while rubbing her t.h.i.g.hs against each other as an attempt to relieve her l.u.s.t.


    But Daisy picked up on something particularly disturbing, "Force of habit! What do you mean ''force of habit''? Do you molest women often?", she asked with her eyes narrowed into a slit.


    But Kol clarified, "No... Not it means I''m married. Don''t you see this ring?", while showing her his M-Ring, and continued, "I don''t usually sit in such close proximity to people other than my wife.".


    "Is that right?", Daisy asked skeptically.


    However, it made sense. Kol was a King, so of course, he wouldn''t sit NEXT TO other people, and only either sit ABOVE them or sit IN FRONT of them.


    As far as Sinara was concerned, the Kree had blue skin, but it wasn''t literally, the color blue itself. Just like the skin color of white people was not the color white, black was not black, red, yellow, orange... purple and so on.


    The aliens in the movies and TV shows were just actors who had painted their skins with different colors, that did not mean that the real thing looked anything like them.


    In fact, Kol found Sinara quite attractive.


    However, just as he said, he didn''t mean to do it. It was one thing to just find someone attractive and another to do something about it, and Kol didn''t plan to do anything more than perhaps compliment her.


    So Kol continued while trying to avoiding the topic, "So! Anyway... Kasaius! Why don''t you...ah, why don''t you show Daisy what makes you so different from the other Kree?".


    Kasaius explained, "I am different from others of my race. I''m going to show you how, but please don''t be alarmed.", then before Daisy could ask any more, "GrRShhhh!!", the sclera in his eyes became pitch black and white vampire fangs grew out of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Daisy nearly jumped out of the couch in surprise, "Hollly SHHHITT!!!".


    "HE''S A MONSTER!! Is this what you wanted to show me? Not a very good argument.", she called out in surprise.


    But Kol replied sarcastically, "Monster? Why? What makes him a monster? Because of his teeth? Do you realize how hypocritical you sound right now? Your palms can generate vibrations that can tear apart buildings in seconds, I wonder who''s the bigger monster here.".


    Hearing this, Daisy realized that she was overreacting, perhaps it had something to do with the fact that Kasaius''s appearance looked just like a vampire from a horror show, and that surprised her.


    Then Kol continued, "Anyway, because of his special biology, Kasaius was never welcomed among his people, always despised. Over time, he began to feel like an outsider... as something different.".


    Then continued, "But that''s not all. Because of his special biology, Kasaius is very empathetic. He''s a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e fellow who feels very deeply. When he witnessed his people waging wars and slaughtering others for petty little reasons, he tried to protest in a desperate attempt to stop them. But as expected, he failed.".


    Then continued, "Now we are his hope and the last hope of mankind here. All this time, Kasaius has been bidding his time quietly, waiting for an opportunity to strike, but he has never had enough power to back it up. If we help him, then the lives of people here will also improve. They can migrate to a new habitable planet, and then with Kasaius''s help, they will come out stronger than ever before.".


    Daisy was famously known as "Destroyer of Worlds".


    Apparently, the other civilizations in the galaxy believed that Daisy was the one who destroyed Earth, so they called her "Destroyer of Worlds".


    So in a place where Inhumans were sold as super high quality, super rare commodities, the presence of Daisy was enough for the members of the Confederacy and many more influential figures across the galaxy to jump at a chance to acquire her.


    She was the perfect bait.


    But Kol also knew that she wouldn''t come aboard easily with his plans, especially since he wouldn''t reveal his identity to her.


    She was called "Destroyer of Worlds" in this timeline, and if there was smoke, then how could there be no fire somewhere nearby? Kol wasn''t stupid enough to still trust her even after that.


    So he chose to tell her a little white lie instead. A lie that would save mankind in this timeline.


    With Daisy abord, everything else was smooth sailing. Kasaius and Sinara could handle the rest and there was no need for Kol to stay.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    It was a desolate land in this apocalyptic world.


    The surface was no place for the living. When they came out of the elevator, the only way was forward.


    "Coulson, where did the signal come from?", Kol inquired, while looking around cautiously.


    Daisy and Jemma had stayed behind to help Kasaius and Sinara, but the rest took the elevator to the surface.


    Currently, they were no longer in those casual clothes as when they first arrived here but wore body armor provided by Kasaius, along with special energy weapons.


    When Kol was busy setting up the plans for the future, Coulson and others were busy too.


    Coulson discovered flight logs inside Vergil''s room that led towards a specific set of coordinates. So May took the job of the pilot and they took the Trawler out to check it out.


    When they arrived at the destination, they picked up on a signal coming from the surface of the destroyed planet, which indicated that people still survived there somehow, and Vergil was in constant communication with them.


    So now Kol and others were heading down that location to check it out.


    In reply to Kol''s inquiry, Coulson checked his tablet and replied, "A few miles that way.", while pointing forward.


    So Kol loudly warned everyone, "ALRIGHT EVERYBODY! Look alive, there''s gonna be a lot of ''roaches'' on the way. We have to stick...", but was interrupted.


    In front of them was a forest, "CRRiiiiiiii!!!!!", loud bestial voices came out from the front, like the call of many beasts, but since they came out simultaneously, it seemed like the whole forest was a terrifying beast waiting to devour them whole.


    They subconsciously swallowed their saliva in fear.


    "Ahhh shiiit!'', Mack exclaimed in irritation.


    Then they raised their weapons and pointed them towards the forest, ready for the upcoming battle.


    Despite the distance only being a few miles, it took them three days on foot.


    It wasn''t an easy journey. The threat of ''roaches'' was many times greater in these woods, especially at night.


    Many times they came close to death, but thanks to Kol accompanying them, the guy who was only pretending to be normal, they somehow survived and managed to reach their destination.


    [Images]


    It was the wreckage of their old mobile SHIELD base, Zypher-1. Whoever it was was sending the signal from there.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    30,000 years ago, the people of Chronicom, located in the Cygnus system, deployed Enoch to planet Earth in order to study and record the development of the Human race.


    For centuries, he lived among the humans, observing them and charting their progress.


    Robin Hinton was an Inhuman who had the ability of "visions", which allowed her to witness the events of her entire lifespan mashed together all at once, all the time.


    In the early 21st century, Enoch became aware of the existence of Robin, and her visions of a terrible disaster that would break the Earth in half and precede an invasion by the Kree.


    Concerned that the disaster would end the human species, Enoch began to prepare countermeasures to prevent that future from coming to pass.


    To that end, Enoch abducted Coulson and others and brought them to a massive underground bunker and an unused undoc.u.mented SHIELD base called the Lighthouse, where he used the Time Monolith to send them into the future to the year 2091.


    In the year 2017, when Coulson and others were taken from their timeline, Robin was just a pre-teen, but now in the year 2091, she was an old woman.


    Robin was now the leader of "Believers", a group of people who believed in her visions and the fact that Coulson and others would one day come and make things better.


    After they were banished to the surface by the Kree, the "Believers" now lived in the wreckage of an old mobile SHIELD base, Zypher-1, which was basically just a modified passenger plane.


    When Kol, Coulson, and others finally found their way to the entrance of Zypher-1 after three days of constant struggle, the "Believers" there were more than surprised.


    Because according to Robin''s visions, this wasn''t supposed to happen this way. They weren''t supposed to find their hideout this quickly.


    Despite that, they were immediately trusted and invited inside with much enthusiasm.


    Of course, there were questions about Kol''s presence since he wasn''t supposed to be there, but by this point, Coulson and others very much trusted Kol, so an easily acceptable answer was that whoever sent them here sent him along for reasons unknown.


    On the other hand, life inside Zypher-1 was much more free compared to what it was under the Kree rule, but even still, every day was a battle for survival.


    While wandering around the base, Kol came across an isochronous cyclotron designed to achieve some specific thermoelectrical process.


    [Images]


    After studying it further, Kol discovered that this machine used resonant superconducting coils and was used to initiate a thermodynamic cascading process into a specific object that contained some special energy used to achieve a very specific result.


    However, whatever object this machine was created for was now missing. So Kol could only look around while inquiring about the machine.


    From the members of the "Believers", he discovered that this machine was used to control the Time Monolith that brought Coulson and others to this time.


    Unfortunately, all that was left of the time monolith now was a single piece that was barely the size of a basketball.


    Even still, it was enough for Kol.


    Even after all his knowledge combined he hadn''t seen anything like it.


    The stone contained special temporal energy inside it, and the gaps and pores in it formed a unique structure that worked like a magic matrix on its own.


    This magic matrix used the temporal energy inside the stone to perform extremely complicated Time spells, yet with remarkable ease.


    As the God of Power, Kol immediately drained and copied the unique temporal energy from inside the stone.


    Now he possessed the energy of Omega effect, Solar energy, Phoenix energy, Natural Lightning energy, and Temporal energy.


    The rest was easy.


    Kol just put his hands forward and started generating the temporal energy that he had just copied.


    When it became a glowing sphere of green light, he did a spell that covered the energy with the unique stone structure of the Monolith.


    Since he was the God of Power, Kol could convert one form of energy into another and could manipulate all forms of energy to his will. So he didn''t need the stone structure. But even so, he wasn''t going to reveal his abilities to Coulson and others just like that.


    Yo-Yo commented, "So now we can finally go home.".


    Kol explained, "Yeah. This machine can control the Monolith... and as it turns out, the Monoliths can never be truly destroyed because they are energy bodies. So all I had to do was use this machine to revive the Monolith. It didn''t even need any extra energy, I just entered a command from the console and that was it.".


    Then Mack spoke, "Great! Let''s call Daisy and Simmons over so we can all go home.".


    But Kol denied that idea, "No... That won''t work. Reviving the Monolith was just changing its form, but if we wanna use it to send us home, it will require a gigantic amount of energy. The kind we can''t find here.".


    "So we need to take this machine and Monolith back to the Kree base.", Coulson understood Kol''s implication.


    "Yep!", Kol nodded.


    Mack had an idea, "I saw communication equipment here. Since the Kree are now helping us, I say we contact them.".


    But May interrupted, "You sure it''d be wise to give them a time machine? We don''t even know if we can trust them enough to not try and kill us as soon as we head back.".


    Yo-Yo agreed with May, "Yeah... just because they''re playing nice for now doesn''t mean they won''t stab us in the back. Don''t forget what we saw back there.".


    But Kol replied, "Don''t forget these Monoliths are also called Kree Monoliths. It''s their technology, to begin with.".


    By this point, Coulson had made a decision, "It''s not like we have many options here. Not much room to maneuver, let''s call them but be ready for a fight. We''ll see what happens.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    When Enoch sent Coulson and others to this timeline, Fitz was left behind.


    But after losing all his friends and the love of his life, all in just a single night, without any explanation, Fitz didn''t just forget all about it and continued onto his life.


    He never stopped looking, and eventually, he somehow managed to track down Enoch.


    Then after learning the reason behind Enoch''s actions, Fitz decided to travel into the future.


    However, it was easier said than done. Enoch himself had no idea how to operate the Monolith. Before it was only done through the machine in the future.


    So instead, they decided to use a Cryo-sleep chamber from Enoch''s ship that was still well preserved even after 30,000 years.


    Though it should make one wonder what it was doing there in the first place, since Chronicoms are inorganic, they don''t even age.


    Anyhow, Fitz then slept inside the Cryo-chamber while Enoch watched over him even as his spaceship orbited Jupiter for 74 years.


    Right around the time when Kol, Coulson, and others went to the surface, Fitz and Enoch entered the Kree base under aliases.


    Fitz as Boshtok, a vile space Marauder of unlimited wealth, and Enoch as his right-hand man.


    However, with Kasaius and Sinara already secretly working for Kol, there was no need for such a masquerade.


    Jemma, Kasaius, Daisy, and Sinara brought Fitz and Enoch into a separate room and explained the situation.


    However, Enoch was the one who sent Coulson and others to this timeline, so he easily exposed Kol when Daisy mentioned him.


    Thankfully, Jemma came up with a convenient lie to cover up Kol''s true identity without revealing the truth, in a way that even Enoch wasn''t able to deny anything.


    She told them that Kol had already revealed the truth to her and that he was someone from an alternate timeline who was brought here when he touched an infinity stone in his timeline at the same time as when a time crack accidentally opened because of them traveling to the year 2091 from 2017 using Time Monolith.


    With several unknown factors involved here like the infinity stones and time cracks and Monoliths, no one, not even the best of scientists from the most advanced civilization could verify this claim. Especially since it was undeniably a possibility.


    By the time Kol, Coulson, and others contacted the Kree base from the surface, Kasaius and others had already taken control of their wealthy reputable guests, which included all the members of the Confederacy, Kasaius''s elder brother, and many other influential people across the galaxy. They had all come here together at the rare chance of catching a glimpse of "destroyer of worlds".


    Soon after, help was sent out to Kol, Coulson, and others, many rules changed and the "Believers" were welcomed back with open arms.


    Kol met Fitz for the first time and immediately liked the guy. He was glad that Jemma was with someone like Fitz. She would be happy.


    And so, with several Kree scientists helping them out, along with Kol''s occasional inputs, Fitz and Jemma figured out how to make use of the machine to operate the Time Monolith to sent them back home to their timeline.

 Chapter 35 - The Year 2018

    In a bright flash of green light, Kol, Coulson, and others appeared in the year, 2018.


    After regaining his balance, Kol spoke with relief, "Finally! We''re back home... or back to the right time at least because it''s still not home yet, for me.".


    "But why are we still in the Lighthouse?", Yo-Yo asked skeptically.


    "Maybe the Monolith didn''t work?", Mack speculated.


    "So we find them, try again!", May replied.


    This time Enoch answered, who didn''t have to sacrifice himself in this version, "No. I believe it worked. The Monolith takes you through time, but to the same place.".


    "Yeah... we''ve been here before, Enoch and I. We made it.", Fitz agreed.


    Then everyone relaxed and sighed with relief.


    "It''s hard to believe we''re back.", May commented with a smile.


    "Well... find me a double cheeseburger and I''ll believe you.", Mack replied, but he too was relieved.


    Fitz spoke, "I''m gonna try and find some light.", then proceeded to look for a light switch.


    Kol asked Enoch, "So, you''ve been here before? You must know where the kitchen is. I think I''ve eaten enough fruits and vegetables to last a lifetime. Been dying for some normal food.".


    "Yeah. Count me in.", Mack commented.


    The others agreed as well.


    So Enoch replied, "Yes. I believe it''s...", but was interrupted.


    Fitz found the switches, but along with the lighting, he also switched on the projectors in the room.


    Suddenly, a video of a middle-aged man was projected on the walls and began to give out an introduction about the Lighthouse, "Welcome to the Lighthouse, the world''s last bastion against the encroaching darkness. If you''re here, you understand the gravity of the situation. The world as we know it has come to an end. My name is General Rick Stoner...".


    [Images]


    The Lighthouse was an underground base, a massive bunker built, in case of an apocalyptic-level event, constructed and equipped by S.H.I.E.L.D. and located under a lighthouse in Lake Ontario, New York. It was abandoned from 1972 until late 2017 when Enoch decided to use it as his base.


    In the alternate timeline when Earth was destroyed, the Lighthouse somehow survived and ended up in space, bound to a chunk of the Earth''s crust by Gravitonium, where surviving humans sought refuge.


    The Lighthouse was built with the 1970s state-of-the-art S.H.I.E.L.D. technology to support the whole of humanity in case of an apocalyptic event. After the Hydrogen wave crisis, the base was abandoned by S.H.I.E.L.D. and ultimately vanished from their radar.


    The base was connected to various nearby localities through underground tunnels. One such tunnel connected it with the nearby town of River''s End. The base also had an underwater hangar that could hold a plane as big as Zephyr One.


    [Images]


    The video of General Rick Stoner was very interactive. It even moved from one wall to another and gave a complete tour of the Lighthouse.


    On one of the storage levels, Kol discovered something he very much wanted. The Monoliths. Complete set of three, and fully intact.


    [Images]


    Fitz commented, "Oh my...", he almost forgot to close his mouth in shock, "That''s quite unsettling.".


    Currently, only Fitz, May, and Kol were here. The rest split up to do their own things.


    "Where did they come from?", May asked.


    Just at this time, "Unknown!", a voice came from the direction of the door which startled everyone.


    May immediately went into fighting position.


    "Perhaps I should not have startled you.", it was a man in a suite.


    He spoke as he walked in, "Hello! I''m Noah. I''m a sentient Chronicom from a planet which revolves around a star in the constellation...", but was interrupted.


    [Images]


    "Cygus. Got it.", Fitz completed his sentence.


    May relaxed her guard.


    "You''re a Chronicom?", Fitz asked for confirmation.


    "I am", Noah replied.


    This time Kol asked, "Are you Enoch''s replacement?".


    "That is correct. He''s the one who alerted me to the presence of this place. I''m glad to see you made your return journey safely, Agent Fitz.", Noah replied in the typical monotone voice of a Chronicom.


    "So what will you do now that he''s back?", Fitz asked.


    "Well, I suppose I have nothing other of significance on schedule, so I''ll continue with this current assignment alongside Enoch.", Noah replied.


    Despite the little incident with Noah, most of Kol''s attention was focused on the Monoliths. Time monolith was a major boost in strength and he wasn''t going to let the other two slip through his grasp.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    The prophecy stated that a pillar of light would come down from the sky, and it would soon be followed by an alien invasion. A giant alien spaceship would show up without warning, then the Earth would break apart in half.


    "Here, you can monitor any unusual activity anywhere on Earth. We Chronicoms monitor the line between the world and a stranger world.", Noah introduced a room full of computer screens displaying data from everywhere on the planet.


    May commented from the side, "Yeah... you monitor it, and do nothing about it.".


    Without minding her snide comment, Noah replied, "Yes. We observe without interfering, unless there is an...", but was interrupted.


    """An extinction level event.""", May, Fitz, and Kol completed his sentence at the same time.


    "Yeah, we got it.", "We know that story", "Heard that pitch before.", Fitz, May, and Kol spoke respectively in an irritated tone.


    "What are you observing now?", Fitz asked.


    Noah replied, "Various potential threats. You''d be surprised how frequently SHIELD is mentioned.".


    "Wow... you''re so famous! I didn''t even realize I was walking among celebrities!", Kol commented.


    "We have a small, but active fan base.", May replied.


    Then Noah went on to give a demo about how the monitoring system worked.


    Until, May noticed something alarming, "What is this one?", she asked.


    Noah replied, "Potential alien contact. Why?".


    May was looking at a surveillance footage that showed a giant pillar of light coming down from the sky.


    That''s when they called everyone over.


    After observing the footage on the big screen, Coulson spoke, "A light from the sky. This is the prophecy, about what Voss warned me about. This is where it all starts.".


    "Hell on Earth.", May commented.


    "This is how Earth somehow splits apart.", Kol commented.


    "Aaand... we''re back!", Mack exclaimed irritatingly. He was rankled by all this.


    "How long since it first appeared?", Coulson asked.


    Noah replied, "A few weeks ago, then appeared intermittently for some time after.".


    "You think it''s alien?", Yo-Yo asked.


    "The wavelength is unusual.", Noah replied.


    "Where is this? Did it always appear at the same location?" Kol asked.


    "St. Louis, Missouri. And yes, the location does not change.", Noah asked.


    "Well then, I guess we''re going to St. Louis, Missouri.", Coulson made the decision. That was the obvious thing to do.


    Fitz picked up his bag and got ready, "Hunter and I left Zephyr cloaked just outside of town. I''ll show you where it is.".


    Just at this point, Kol spoke, "That''s amazing, but guys... I think, I''ll be staying home for this one.".


    "What?", " Why", Jemma and Coulson asked at the same time.


    So Kol explained, "Well, I''m not SHIELD. It''s not my responsibility, it''s yours. Though to be honest with you, I don''t know where I fit in, if I still wanna stick around or not. I need time to figure things out. This is all very new to me... but don''t worry, you guys still have my complete and... dedicated support... MORAL SUPPORT, that is.".


    "Oh, c''mon!", "What''s there to think about? You do well in the field.", Mack and Yo-Yo commented at the same time.


    "And the lab... sometimes. Well, it''s not like you know anybody on this Earth, plus we can help you go back home.", Fitz commented.


    "We need you out there.", May commented.


    After everyone was done ranting, Coulson spoke, "Kol, it''s not our responsibility either. We''re fugitives. But we''re still doing this to save the world. We don''t usually trust people easily, but we trust you. You belong here, and to be honest, we need your expertise out there in the field.".


    After a moment of silence, with a thoughtful expression that seemed deep in contemplation, Kol replied, "You''re right. This is bigger than us. And it stands to reason why you would believe that I belong in the field, after all, you haven''t seen me anywhere else.".


    Then continued, "But guys, we already have field agents. There''s May, Daisy, and Yo-Yo. Mack is the engineer. Fitz and Simmons, the scientists, and Coulson the leader. Do you know what this team really needs? A cook. That''s right! I''m that cook, the missing piece, and I belong in the kitchen. So go on... by the time you get back, there will be magnificent feast waiting for you.", he replied with a big smile on his face.


    After hearing Kol''s reasoning, everyone was at a little loss for words.


    But before anyone could come to their senses and reply, Kol''s expression changed and he continued in a serious tone, "Plus I think my talents will be best utilized watching over Daisy. After all... she''s also staying behind for this one, isn''t that right, Daisy?", he turned to ask her.


    Daisy already blamed herself for the future disaster, even though it was just a rumor in the future, and it hadn''t happened yet in this present timeline.


    She replied, "He''s right... if I''m responsible for ending the world, I''d rather not get near one of the first omens. So, hard pass.".


    Kol nodded his head, put a hand on her shoulder, and spoke in approval, "It''s good that you understand Daisy. Keep this attitude and you won''t be the ''destroyer of worlds'', but its savior. I''m so proud of you.".


    Then continued in an encouraging tone, "Now, go on... make me some sandwiches, and coffee. I must assess your current skill level.".


    In response, Daisy snorted and replied, "Do it yourself. I''m not your maid.".


    "Hey! You''re under my supervision. That means you must do as I say.", he berated her with an offended expression.


    But Daisy just scoffed.


    So Kol continued, "If you can''t even make a sandwich, then how will you ever save the world? This attitude might just be the very reason why you''ll end up destroying the world... Sigh! If only you were a little modest, humanity wouldn''t be doomed. I''m so disappointed in you.", in a disappointed tone.


    Daisy couldn''t sit still after that.


    She got up, and spoke, "Fine! But only because I''m hungry too.", then she walked away to find her way to the kitchen.


    Then the others left for outside the town to find Zephyr-1 to head to Missouri, leaving Kol alone with the two Chronicoms.


    After a while, Kol made an excuse to leave as well.


    This was it. The opening when no one was paying attention.


    In but a few minutes, he copied the energy of two Monoliths.


    The Monoliths of Space, and Creation.


    Now he possessed the energy of Omega effect, Natural Lightning energy, Phoenix energy, Solar energy, Temporal energy, Space energy, and the energy of creation, which could be used to create things out of nothing, be it organic or inorganic.


    The energy needed to create an object was directly proportional to its mass, and the law of conservation of energy was applied if the goal was to create an energy body altogether. Therefore, the basic laws of physics were still applied here.


    While copying the energy of Monoliths, Kol discovered that they were intimately linked to some dimension. That was how they recharged every time they were used.


    He was certainly curious about this dimension that could generate the special energies of time, space, and creation at the same time. So he decided to study it later.


    That told, despite the origin of these Monoliths, Kol had already copied their energy and due to his divinity that came from the Power Stone, he could generate these energies on his own, whenever he wanted.


    After getting the complete set, Kol felt stronger than ever before, like these three forms of energy were meant to be together.


    He closed his eyes and focused on the temporal energy. Then his whole body was shrouded in a greenish aura.


    Usually, Kol loved surprises, but the stakes were too high here. So he decided to use the temporal energy to observe the future of this world, to find out the real cause behind that disaster that would destroy Earth.


    After some time, he opened his eyes, "I see. So that''s how it happened...", then after spending a moment of silence in deep thought, he spoke, "Well! I suppose I better get started then.".


    Kol then joined his hands like in a prayer and his body was shrouded in a green glow.


    A moment later he separated his hands, and along with that, a second ''Kol'' appeared standing beside him.


    This was not a cloning spell, but a simple application of temporal energy.


    Just now, Kol pulled out the ''himself'' from less than one second from the PAST, into the PRESENT.


    Logically speaking, that should have been impossible because it was the past him that lived his life and became the present him.


    So removing the past him from the timeline should without a doubt mean that the present him should disappear.


    But that''s not how Time worked.


    As soon as Kol pulled out the PAST him into the PRESENT, a new junk timeline was automatically created through the inertia of time that BRANCHED OUT from the real timeline at the exact point in time when the PAST Kol was removed from it.


    It played out exactly how it would if Kol had disappeared at the moment when he was pulled into the present.


    Eventually, when the PAST him was done serving his purpose, the PRESENT Kol would put him back at the exact point in time when he was taken, thus making the junk timeline invalidated, and therefore erased.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Whiteman Air Force Base was a mess.


    People were running around, experts were typing hard on computers, and officials were yelling orders at their subordinates.


    "Sir, we''ve got a bogey over New York.", someone called out.


    Usually, this would be a cause for concern, but after all that had happened in recent years, it had become quite common, especially in New York.


    "Find out who it is.", the order was given out.


    A while later, "Sir, we''ve crossed referenced with all known databases. It''s not the Air Force or Stark!".


    "Are you sure? It might be one of the unregistered ones. Make the call, check it out.", the order was given.


    Then someone else yelled in panic, "Colonel, it''s not the CIA, or the marines, OR the navy. This bogey might be hostile.".


    Now, this was truly alarming.


    "What''s the ETA?", the Colonel asked.


    "The Raptors are already at its tail. We''ll have visual in under a minute.", the reply came.


    "Colonel, we have confirmation. It''s not one of Stark''s.", someone yelled in panic.


    Just at this point, "Bogey spotted!", someone yelled loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Ballroom, this is Charlie-1, I''ve got the bogey in my sight. It looks like a... a man."


    Then the room quieted down.


    The big screen showed the video of a man flying in the sky between two F-22s.


    This was Kol.


    He was headed to Missouri and was taking his sweet time enjoying the view when two F-22s suddenly appeared behind him.


    In response, he did what anyone in his situation would do. He slowed down and gave them a wave.


    When the Colonel saw this scene, he ordered, "Search the database. Contact all relevant departments and find out who this man is. And somebody contact Pentagon. We need to know what to do in this situation.".


    On the other hand, after giving them a wave, Kol sped up a bit, "BO-BOOM!!", breaking the sound barrier once and leaving his new friends behind.


    "He just went supersonic.", the pilot reported back.


    They didn''t give up. They closely followed his tail.


    By this point, the orders had come down from Pentagon.


    Colonel put down the phone and ordered with a heavy heart, "Alright, we''ve got our orders. Take him out! Charlie-1 you are clear to engage.", he didn''t agree with this decision, but duty comes first.


    "Ballroom, this is Charlie-2, I''ve got a lock."


    "Ballroom, this is Charlie-1, I''ve locked on target."


    "Fire at will!", the command came down.


    Kol then narrowly dodged two air-to-air missiles that suddenly appeared at his tail.


    This situation was unexpected.


    Considering the technological development of this era, the people back at the Airforce base should have been able to see him as clear as day.


    So when he gave them a wave just now, he was no longer an unknown bogey, but a man of unknown origin and unknown abilities, which made him much more dangerous, yet not an imminent threat.


    So in this situation, still sticking to the protocol and attacking him and thus risk provoking him was an unwise decision.


    The missiles were locked on to his heat signature, so they doubled back, coming at him from the front.


    In response, Kol''s eyes glowed with white solar energy, and, "SIZZLESSSS!!", he fired heat rays, "BOMM!!", "BOMM!!", destroying the missiles before they could reach him.


    But he didn''t stop there.


    When one of the F-22s was positioned behind him, Kol suddenly dropped his speed.


    "BANG!!", letting the plane hit him from behind.


    His body impacted its wing, tearing it apart like it was made out of paper.


    "Tnuu! Tnuu! Tnuu! Thuu! I''m hit. I''m hit.", the pilot reported back.


    "He''s confirmed, he''s been hit."


    "One has been hit."


    Then the pilot reported back, "Punch out! Punch out!", and pulled the lever.


    Then the seat disengaged from the rest of the plane.


    "Charlie-1 down."


    Colonel asked, "Charlie-2, do you see a chute?".


    "Affirmative. I see it. Good chute. Good chute.", pilot two reported back.


    But just at this point, Kol''s eyes glowed in red and he fired Omega rays at the second plane.


    In the Airforce base.


    "Sir, both our Raptors are down. Pilots are safe, but the target has escaped. He broke through Mach 26 and disappeared somewhere over Missouri.", someone reported.


    But the Colonel didn''t need to hear this. He was watching the whole thing play out on the big screen.


    If he had a say in this matter, he would rather not antagonize someone who could fly faster than an intercontinental missile like it was a walk in the park.


    Yet orders were orders. So he could only curse, "F.u.c.k.i.n.g politicians!!".


    Kol was in a bit of a hurry this time, so he just destroyed the two planes that were directly attacking him, and left.


    But if it was any other day, he would get to the bottom of this, would find out whoever in Pentagon gave the order and deal with it with an appropriate level of ruthlessness.

 Chapter 36 - General Hale

    Coulson, May, Jemma, Fitz, Mack, and Yo-Yo found Zephyr-1 outside the quaint little town of River''s End.


    It had vertical takeoff, so they immediately took off straight to Missouri.


    It turned out to be an old abandoned Aerospace industry''s laboratory.


    By this point, this whole situation was starting to seem a little serendipitous, so Fitz investigated it further, and discovered that even though to the n.a.k.e.d eye it seemed like the pillar of light was coming down, but adjusting the frame rate revealed that it was a signal that originated from here on earth and was sent into space.


    When they arrived at the destination, they found Agent Piper, an agent of SHIELD, alongside an alien artifact that was automatically turning on and off by itself and sending the signal into space.


    Piper claimed that she was trying to turn it off.


    [Images]


    Then Fitz and Simmons took over and soon discovered that the alien transmitter was actually attached to some manmade timer that appeared to had been manufactured on earth.


    At this point, Piper, who a moment ago was talking and laughing cheerfully with Coulson and others, suddenly panicked and pulled out her gun at them.


    "Click!", Piper c.o.c.ked the gun, and spoke, "I told you, I don''t do science.", referring to her sloppy work in attaching the timer.


    When Coulson, Fitz, and Simmons finally registered the situation, "Relax. No one needs to get hurt", Piper continued.


    Just at this moment, in the other room, the main doors busted open, "Bang! Bang!", and with the sound of footsteps, a group of soldiers carrying M-16s barged in.


    At this point, Coulson, Jemma, and Fitz were being held at gunpoint by Piper, and in the other room, Mack, Yo-Yo, and May were having a staredown with the group of soldiers pointing their rifles at them.


    These soldiers were led by a female in a mask.


    [Images]


    This place was a testing facility, so it was constructed differently by design. Both the rooms were only separated by half a wall and people there could see each other through a big glass window.


    "I''m sorry. I''m most wanted too.", Piper spoke.


    "You cut a deal?", Coulson asked with a betrayed expression.


    Jemma realized something, "You''re saying, the beacon...".


    "The beacon wasn''t meant to call aliens. It was meant to call you.", Piper answered her question.


    In the other room, one of the soldiers spoke, "Drop your weapons!", ordering May, Yo-Yo, and Mack.


    They were outnumbered and out-gunned. There weren''t many options left by this point, so they complied and dropped their weapons.


    "This is just so nobody does anything stupid. ", Piper explained.


    Fitz commented sarcastically, "Too late for that.", indicating what Piper was doing.


    "Piper, why?", Coulson wanted an explanation.


    So she replied, "I followed your orders. Truthfully, I thought you were dead. So when they nabbed me, I told your story.".


    "To General Hale... How much?", Coulson asked.


    Piper replied, "Everything... Ivanov, Radcliffe, LMDs, Framework.".


    Then continued, "Look... Hale knows you''re not guilty. She guaranteed your safety. She''s just... she wanted to bring you in. Okay? So you don''t have to run anymore.".


    In the other room, "Your orders?", one of the soldiers asked their leader.


    Mack, Yo-Yo, and May got ready for a fight.


    The masked female ordered coldly, "Kill them!".


    The soldiers were ready to pull the trigger, but just when they were about to, a sudden sound of gunfire unexpectedly came from behind them, and they fell on the ground one by one.


    This was Kol.


    After entering the premises, Kol found that no one was guarding the location outside, so he just waltzed in.


    Then he came near the door of the room where May, Mack, and others were held at gunpoint.


    The masked female was standing in the doorway.


    Since he was standing in the shade, no one had seen him yet.


    So he made use of this opportunity and used the energy of Creation.


    With a bright white light, two 9mm handguns and an ICER were created out of thin air.


    ICER was a non-lethal handgun created by Fitz and a weapon of choice for SHIELD.


    Kol had already seen the future. He knew the identity of the masked female, and he also knew that these "soldiers" here were in fact robots, or more specifically, LMDs, Life Model Decoys, robots created to impersonate human beings.


    Four LMDs were standing next to the masked female, two on her right and two on her left, ready to pull their triggers at May and others after receiving her orders.


    But Kol was quicker.


    Their heads were their weak points.


    Kol was carrying 9mms in both hands, he raised his weapons, aimed, and fired, "Bang! Bang!", "Bang! Bang!", the four soldiers guarding her, fell.


    But before she could complete her action, Kol kicked her on the hip from behind.


    As she was forced to dash forward to regain her balance, Kol let go of one of his guns, letting it fall on the ground, then pulled out the ICER and fired twice, "Bang! Bang!", thus putting her to a long, deep sleep.


    Simultaneously Kol used his other handgun to fire at the LMD on his right, but aimed at its neck instead, thus making its actions slow and uncoordinated.


    Then he crouched down and rolled to the right, dodging the gunfire coming from his left and getting behind the LMD with an uncoordinated, delayed response.


    Then he stood up and used it as cover while picking off the enemy on the left one by one.


    As for the ones on the right? Well, Mack, Yo-Yo, and May weren''t just standing idly by.


    Using the opening that Kol had created, Yo-Yo quickly used her super-speed to disarm all targets on the right while Mack and May picked up their weapons from the ground and started taking out targets one by one.


    At the same time, Kol reminded May and others, "IN THE HEAD!! AIM AT THEIR HEADS! They''re robots, they don''t have hearts!".


    Not long after, all the LMDs were down, and the unconscious body of the masked female was picked up by Mack.


    Piper was still pointing her gun at Coulson and others, but she had a complicated expression on her face, "Hale, she... she''s US military, she''s an ally. I don''t... Why would... It was ''do not engage''. Capture, not kill.", she was very confused by this situation and hadn''t yet realized that she had been taken advantage of.


    "Looked a lot like ''kill''.", Jemma criticized sarcastically.


    Piper replied, "These weren''t Hale''s orders. This wasn''t supposed to happen... I don''t understand...", but she was interrupted.


    Kol entered the room and without bothering to listen to her explanation, he shot her twice with his ICER, "Bang! Bang!", then spoke, "Coulson! Fitz! Pick wrap it up, hurry. ", while pointing at the alien machine.


    Then pointed at the unconscious Piper, "Mack! Pick her up and let''s go. I''ll clear the way ahead.", then walked away.


    On the other hand, Mack, who had just entered this side of the room was very much confused. He really wanted to ask, "What way? All the enemies are down!", but before he could open his mouth, Kol had already left.


    So he could only direct his frustration at Coulson, "So how do you expect me to do this? Do you think I''m a walking stretcher because it''s physically impossible to carry both at the same time! It takes two hands to safely carry one person, and I only have two hands.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    General Hale was a high-ranking officer of the U.S. Armed Forces who ordered the arrest of any remaining S.H.I.E.L.D. agents after the events of season 4.


    She was also the last surviving sleeper agent and leader of HYDRA.


    But Hale wasn''t like other HYDRA agents. She didn''t have much loyalty.


    At a young age, she d.e.s.i.r.ed to become an astronaut, but even after all her hard work and dedication while staying at the top of her class, her past and role were very tragic.


    She was forced to bear a child for Daniel Whitehall, completely stripping away from what she truly wanted for her future. Much like Grant Ward, she felt remorse for having to kill her pet dog for her graduation.


    Her daughter, Ruby Hale was meant to be the perfect specimen for Project Destroyer of Worlds, in which Daniel Whitehall intended to recreate a super soldier by designing an individual capable of taking on the properties of any known material.


    Ruby Hale was the female in a mask who led the LMD soldiers. The last phase of Project Destroyer of Worlds hadn''t begun yet, so currently Ruby was the right hand of her mother. She did all her dirty work.


    Ruby wasn''t an obedient soldier, but more like a rebellious teenager. There was a time when she worked hard for her mother''s recognition, back when there was some innocence and hope left in her, but now she was just hungry for power.


    Engineered and indoctrinated in HYDRA''s legacy, Ruby had never lived an ordinary life. Her training to undergo Project Destroyer of Worlds and ascend into HYDRA''s leadership had molded her into a disturbing individual.


    Ruby was a cold, ruthless, sadistic, cunning, self-centered, and unpredictable individual. It was with all the aforementioned traits that she was able to carry out inhumane acts without any remorse.


    She did not respect authority and often disobeyed direct orders to further her own goals.


    She was a skilled manipulator and employed a variety of sociopathic plays to bend people to her will. It was not below her to employ seduction and intimacy while trying to gain a person''s allegiance.


    HYDRA superiors, including her mother, found her to be too emotionally unstable and ill-equipped.


    Her mother, General Hale, in need of a viable candidate believed that Daisy Johnson was a more appropriate candidate for the project than Ruby, which was why Ruby was extremely jealous of Daisy. She had an unhealthy obsession with her and very much wanted to beat her to prove herself.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Coulson, Kol, and others returned to the Lighthouse base and locked up Ruby, the masked woman, along with Piper.


    Then Kol had to explain how he was able to arrive on the scene so fast, which was easy since he had already told them that he was an ''inhuman'' and had an "all in one package" kind of ability.


    As for why he didn''t use these abilities before? For this, Kol just told them that he was unable to use them because time travel somehow messed them up and it was only now that they were slowly recovering.


    After a while.


    Kol was sitting in front of the computer alongside Daisy, trying to find a clue.


    "Alright! We''re not gonna find anything like this. I''m gonna talk to that Darth Vader wannabe. Maybe she wanna squeal now.", Kol spoke and got up to leave.


    "May already tried. It''s a waste of time. I''m sending over some encrypted files. I need you phishing the quantum network and converging the endpoint protection platforms to unlock them.", Daisy spoke while typing fast on the laptop.


    Kol replied, "Alright, Alright! First of all, you don''t need me for that. Second, I''m YOUR boss, which means you do what I say, not the other way around. Third, THIS RIGHT HERE is the waste of time. What is it already, like... fifth set of files we''ve decrypted? It''s useless. The military doesn''t know anything about what General Hale is doing.".


    Then continued, "And Fourth and the final most important point. I''m not May... she has a face that says, ''you move and I''ll kill you.'' But for me... people confide in me. I have a face that says, ''trust me'' ''you can talk to me'' and ''everything''s gonna be alright.'' You''d be surprised how often people just need to hear this and they''ll tell you everything.".


    To this, Daisy just replied, "Yeah... whatever! Just try to make it quick. We''ve got work to do.", while not even lifting her head from the computer screen.


    For her lack of enthusiasm, Kol just scoffed with indignation and walked away.


    However, just as Kol was walking away, he hadn''t even reached the door when, "BOOM!!", with a loud boom, the whole building suddenly shook, like a bomb went off somewhere inside.


    "WHAT WAS THAT!!", Daisy screamed and got up.


    Kol acted like he nearly fell, and exclaimed, "It''s like something exploded. A bomb!".


    "That... that alien device!", Daisy realized.


    "It must''ve been rigged to a time bomb.", Kol concluded.


    If it wasn''t a reinforced underground building, then it would''ve been demolished and everyone inside would be dead.

 Chapter 37 - Particle Infusion Chamber

    The alien artifact that was brought here from the aerospace industry''s laboratory in Missouri was, actually a trap, carefully designed by General Hale to take down SHIELD.


    It was attached to a time bomb, which blew up even as it was being placed inside the warehouse.


    Fitz, Simmons, and Noah, the Chronicom were present at the scene, and Noah, unfortunately, died in the explosion.


    However, that''s not all that happened there.


    Coincidentally, the artifact was near the three Monoliths at that time, so they blew up along with it.


    The three Monoliths contained the energy of Time, Space, and Creation, and they were intimately linked to some dimension in the multiverse where they most likely originated from.


    So, when they were blown up together, it somehow opened up a hole in space-time, another dimension bleeding back into the real world.


    [Images]


    And this dimension was called, the fear dimension.


    A strange phenomenon occurred inside the Lighthouse. Everyone''s fears started coming to life.


    It could somehow get inside people''s heads, analyze their deepest fears, and manifest them into reality. Physically.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Piper didn''t mean to betray the team. She just trusted Hale and was taken advantage of. So after spending a few hours locked up, she was released due to a serious lack of manpower, and assigned some not-so-important work.


    Currently, she was down in the only remaining storage level, picking up some daily necessities for the team.


    With a sigh, "Sigh!", she dropped a shampoo bottle in the trolley, read the next item on the list, and carefully started searching the shelf for it.


    These shelves were made of granite, and they were not see-through, but fully covered. There was no space in them to see in the back.


    Suddenly, "Rounngr! RRounnnnngrr!!", the sound of a motor running came from behind the shelf.


    "What the hell!", Piper exclaimed, "Who''s there!?", she dropped the item in her hand into the trolley, then decided to check it out.


    However, "RRounnnnngrr!!", she had just started walking yet when the source of the sound started moving in the same direction.


    So she stopped her footsteps and stood there facing the end of the shelf, waiting for the person to appear.


    After a few seconds of suspense, "RRounnnnngrr!!", a colorful figure was revealed in the loud sound of a motor running.


    It was a clown carrying a circular saw.


    The motor was running and smoke was coming out of it, but this clown seemed to be carrying this heavy-looking circular saw with ease.


    "RRounnnnngrr!!", "He! He! He! He!", "RRounnnnngrr!!", "He! He! He! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!", the creepy laughter and the sound of motor was all that remained.


    Piper was terrified. Fear had completely consumed her.


    She was unable to move. It was like her body was locked up tight by some invisible vines like her heart was getting squeezed by the manifestation of death that made her feel too helpless to even struggle.


    "RRounnnnngrr!!", the clown took a step forward and Pepper''s whole body shook.


    When he took the second step, she directly bent her knees.


    After a few steps, "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha Ha!", the creepy laughter echoed as the clown directly started running towards her.


    However, before it could reach her, "Bang! Bang! Bang!", the sound of gunfire echoed.


    The clown suddenly paused as its whole body burst in black smoke and disappeared like it was all just some illusion.


    After a while when Piper calmed down enough to look back, she found Mack standing behind her.


    However, he wasn''t looking in her direction, but trying to find something on the shelf.


    When he noticed her gaze, he mocked, "Clowns! Really?", then he snorted, and continued, "Help me search that shelf behind this one. We forgot to put a few things on the list, Yo-Yo has a sudden craving for hot chocolate.".


    Piper hadn''t composed herself yet. She didn''t know what to do, these sudden series of events were too overwhelming for her.


    But she still asked in a shaky, hesitant voice, "Mack, wha... what''s going on?".


    Hearing this, Mack suddenly realized, "Right! You don''t know.", after all, Piper was locked up just now. So he explained, "Some alien mojo went off and now there''s a hole in space that can manifest people''s fears. So you know... same old, same old. Everyday life in SHIELD.", then he started muttering to himself about how unfair the world was and how shitty his life was.


    Piper didn''t understand much from Mack''s short explanation, but she did understand one thing, "So I''m alive now because Yo-Yo wants chocolate?", she asked herself, then felt like crying and laughing at the same time.


    .


    Fitz showed a picture on the big screen.


    [Images]


    This was a picture of May''s ex-husband, Andrew Garner, or "Lash". He was a very powerful inhuman with a split personality disorder.


    As a human, he was a kind, gentle guy, but in his inhuman form, "instincts" took over and he became a mass murderer who killed other Inhumans.


    [Images]


    But the problem here was that Lash was supposed to be dead.


    "This image was captured from Level 27.", Fitz explained.


    In response, everybody took a deep breath, and no one was more disturbed by this than May.


    Fitz continued, "I''m gonna seal off lower 2/3 of the Lighthouse. That''s where the bulk of the phenomena is occurring... but it''s flaring out. The fact that it''s reached Level 27, as well as the supply pantry, tells me it''s getting worse.".


    May asked, "So, how do we stop it?".


    In reply, Fitz sighed, and then started to explain, "Ok! I have a potential fix. But...", but he was interrupted.


    Kol hurriedly came in from outside, "Guys! It''s Davy Jones! He''s here!", he exclaimed excitedly.


    Then took a deep breath and explained, "Somebody must''ve been afraid of him, so he has been manifested physically. I''ve put him down for now, but as we all know... he can''t be killed unless you destroy his heart. So come on! Hurry up! We''ve gotta find his c.h.e.s.t.", with a big happy smile on his face.


    But everyone else was confused, "Who''s Davy Jones?", Coulson asked.


    May replied, "Judging by the name, I''d say, an outlaw. Or an actor maybe?".


    Daisy explained, "No. He''s a character from ''Pirates of the Carrebbian''. A movie. It''s... but, who can be afraid of the funny looking guy? I don''t get it!".


    "What''s wrong with you people! How could you not know who Davy Jones is?", Kol asked in a disappointed tone.


    Then continued, "Anyway, that''s not important. Come down now! Mack, Yo-Yo, Jemma, and Piper are already looking for the c.h.e.s.t. We''ve got to find it before Davy Jones does.", with a smile on his face.


    "Wait! hold one a second. Where is this again? Where did you spot this anomaly?", Fitz asked.


    "On Level 25, why?", Kol replied.


    So Fitz typed a few things on the computer, and explained, "Sealing Levels 26, and 25. Done!".


    Then Daisy asked, "This Davy Jones... did he look like in the movies? Or...".


    "No. That was just an actor dressed like Davy Jones. The real thing didn''t look anything like that.", Kol explained.


    "What did he look like then?", Daisy asked.


    So Kol replied, "Well, the tentacle things weren''t his beard, but growing out of his head... and his skin was kind of bluish, and not your usual...", but he was interrupted.


    "That''s the Hive!", May exclaimed.


    Daisy explained, "Kol, that''s Hive... the first Inhuman created by the Kree... not Davy Jones.".


    [Images]


    "If it''s really the Hive, then he''s dead already. No need to go on any quest to find some magical c.h.e.s.t that doesn''t even exist.", Coulson commented.


    Kol exclaimed, "Oh!", and asked, "Are you sure?", still holding that one last hope.


    "Yep! Pretty sure. Sorry to burst your bubble.", Daisy replied.


    Kol sighed, "Well, that sucks!", in an extremely disappointed tone.


    Then continued, "I''ll go and tell them then.", and turned around to tell the others to stop looking for the dead man''s c.h.e.s.t.


    However, "Wait!", Fitz called out to him, "I may have found a way to stop all of this.".


    "And what''s that?", Kol asked.


    "The Gravitonium creates an applied gravity field when supercharged, so I''m hoping, maybe I can create an apparatus to generate a perpetual force that can stitch together that tear in space-time.", Fitz explained.


    "Ok, two things. First of all, we need a lot of Gravitonium for that. And two, we intend to use it to close a hole in space-time, meaning we need to find a way to compress it, thereby creating a relatively greater force at one single point.", Kol questioned.


    Fitz replied, "I know, which is why... maybe, you can help with that?", clearly indicating something.


    Everyone was confused when they heard this.


    But Kol realized, "Yes... Yeah, I know exactly what you mean Fitz. We saw a lot of Gravitonium lying around in the warehouse before. I''ll go get it now.".


    This was a lie. Fitz already knew about Kol''s secret, he was told that before when they were still in the future timeline. So he covertly asked for his special kind of help in acquiring the Gravitonium.


    "If I may, agent Fitz, I have an idea about how to compress that Gravitonium.", this time Enoch spoke.


    Enoch rarely ever talked. So usually they just forgot that he was ever even there.


    And his suggestion was simple.


    To use Daisy''s quake power to compress the Gravitonium to fit it inside the machine that Fitz would design.


    A very good idea, much appreciated by everyone.


    So Kol secretly created a lot of Gravitonium using the energy of Creation, while Daisy used her inhuman power to compress it and fit it inside the machine that Fitz made.


    After that, Kol found a chance to talk to Jemma and Fitz alone and urged them to let Coulson be the one to take the device and personally go seal off that hole in space-time.


    The reason was simple. To make the future more predictable for himself during the events in the next season of ''Agents of SHIELD''.


    Anyway, all in all, the hole in space-time was then sealed off.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Project Destroyer of Worlds was a HYDRA project with which Daniel Whitehall intended to recreate a super soldier by designing an individual capable of taking on the properties of any known material.


    To accomplish this task, ''Particle Infusion Chamber'' was built with the intent of infusing a subject with several materials so that they would absorb the properties of these materials.


    [Images]


    Wolfgang von Strucker was the one in charge of this project.


    However, even after decades of experimentations, the success rate was so low that it only succeeded three times.


    Once with The Twins, Quicksilver, and Scarlet Witch, where Strucker attempted to infuse them with the properties of an infinity stone, and once with Carl Creel, or Absorbing Man.


    Carl Creel gained the power of Elemental Mimicry, which enabled him to duplicate at will the physical properties of anything he touched or that touched him.


    Now after years later, this project finally showed promise. It was nearly complete.


    In the previous season of ''Agents of SHIELD'', Artificial Intelligent Digital Assistant (A.I.D.A.) was created by Dr. Holden Radcliffe to assist him in his work, but was later corrupted by the Darkhold and became a rogue AI.


    Aida already had a robotic LMD body, but after getting corrupted by the Darkhold, one of her many goals was to become completely human.


    To achieve this purpose, Aida used the knowledge of Darkhold to construct a machine that turned energy into matter and created herself a super-powerful organic body with many ''Inhuman'' powers.


    [Images]


    The very same technology that Aida used was then used to finally complete the ''Particle Infusion Chamber''.


    However, Aida didn''t accomplish all that alone, she had help from Anton Ivanov.


    Anton was the leader of ''Watchdogs'', a radical hate group whose activities targeted people with enhanced abilities, like the ''Inhumans''. They were basically, modern-day Nazis.


    After Anton was defeated by Daisy, Aida cut his head off, removed his brain, and put it inside a machine that kept him alive.


    Then she proceeded to create him an LMD body that he could control remotely.


    [Images]


    The robot soldiers that Kol, Coulson, and others fought in Missouri were created based on this body, and Anton was the one who was controlling them.


    At this point, his brain had become something like a Hub mind for all the LMD soldiers.


    He was working for General Hale because she had found out where his brain was kept and took possession of it.


    On the other hand, he wanted a chance to use ''Particle Infusion Chamber'' to create a living body for himself, much like how Aida did.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Back in his own world, after Astrid''s encounter with the hunters, Kol and Qetsiyah had created a whole new dimension for the souls of the dead.


    This dimension was divided into two parts.


    One called, ''the place of Serenity'', where the souls of their family members and others favored by them would rest until their resurrection.


    And the other was called, ''the place of suffering'', where the souls of their enemies would be sent to for an eternity of endless suffering and pain.


    Before leaving for Missouri, Kol had created a time clone of himself and sent it to accomplish a certain task.


    This clone, or let''s just call him ''C-Kol'', or better yet, ''Cole'', with a ''C''. He utilized the Energy of Space for the first time since he acquired it, to teleport to Herefordshire, England, to HYDRA''s Herefordshire Facility.


    This was where ''Project Destroyer of Worlds'' was conducted, where the ''Particle Infusion chamber'' was kept, and where the brain of Anton Ivanov was hidden.


    After reaching that location, Cole pulled out the soul of Anton Ivanov from his brain-machine, and placed it inside his M-Ring, ready to throw it in the ''place of suffering'' after returning home.


    This Neo-Nazi was exactly the kind of guy who deserved to be thrown there.


    Cole wasn''t delusional. He knew that as long as human beings existed, discrimination will also exist, people like this will also exist, but nobody deserves to go to Hell for simply voicing out their opinions, even if they were somewhat extreme.


    It wasn''t that there was something fundamentally wrong with it in general, but these extreme views on life were mostly bred from the narrow-mindedness of a few short-sighted people when they formed a stubborn opinion about a whole category after coming across a few examples that didn''t agree with their already set conventions and beliefs.


    Such mentality can be seen in more than two-thirds of the world''s population in the twenty-first century. Be it religious fanatics or those inflexible people who relentlessly express their hate for a particular genre of novels they dislike, all fall into this category.


    So Cole never killed anyone simply because they had a ''Neo-Nazis'' mentality, because then he would simply be considered a hypocrite and an ''extremist'' himself, rather he killed and punished only those who chose to impose their extremist ideology and opinions onto others, and did hate crimes, like Anton Ivanov.


    For people like that, ''Cole'' and ''Kol'' sent them to the ''place of suffering'', to have them enliven it by becoming its permanent residence for eternity.


    After he was done with that, Cole started working on the ''Particle Infusion chamber''.


    From the very beginning, Kol could simply end all the threats by himself, he could just solve everything, take whatever he wanted from this world, and then just leave.


    However, he downplayed his strength, pretended to be one of them, even deigned to do things he wouldn''t usually do, that he considered beneath himself.


    Other than it all being an adventure in itself, Kol preferred to make the people of this world competent enough to save themselves, rather than going out of his way to save them himself.


    It wasn''t the question of whether he "needed" to do this or "why" did he want to do it, rather it was simply the person that was ''Kol Mikaelson''.


    Like this ''Particle Infusion chamber''. It was enchanted so that it could only work once, for one particular individual who could be considered, ''worthy'', just like Thor''s hammer.


    Not only that, but since Kol had seen the future, he knew that General Talbot was the one who used it in the original timeline and became, ''Graviton'' after losing his mind.


    So Kol placed another enchantment that would be permanently attached to the mind of that individual who could be considered, ''worthy'' and protect and heal his/her mind if and when needed.


    This was but one of Kol''s many preparations for protecting the future of this world that was full of countless world-destroying dangers.


    Afterward, Cole directly teleported to the Appalachian Mountains in North America, where HYDRA Preparatory Academy was located. This was where General Hale was staying.


    However, Cole''s goal was not General Hale, but the Gravitonium that was to be used for the ''Project Destroyer of Worlds''.


    This Gravitonium had absorbed the memories, and possibly the souls of at least two people, therefore it was tainted, and extremely dangerous, and unfit for any experiment. It needed to be replaced.


    The energy of Creation came in handy yet again.


    There was chaos in this base as all the Hydra''s LMD soldiers suddenly dropped down as soon as Cole dealt with Ivanov.


    So he fanned the flames even more by releasing an electromagnetic pulse right on top of the facility, thereby frying the circuits of anything electronic in a few miles radius.


    Then he did a little illusion spell to look like General Hale, and took advantage of the chaos to walk right in, replaced the Gravitonium, then got out.


    Now all the preparations were complete. It was finally time to unite with the original ''Kol'' and leave SHIELD.


    There were a lot of things that Kol wanted to do in this world. It might take a few years.


    After which, maybe he would try and see if he''d be able to convince a few talented and unique individuals to tag along with him.

 Chapter 38 - Infinity War

    In front of one of the exits from the Lighthouse base, which was discreetly linked with someplace inside the town of River''s End.


    Coulson handed Kol a piece of paper, and asked, "Are the instructions clear?".


    Kol replied, "Yeah...", but paused.


    As if hesitating about something.


    Coulson didn''t interrupt the silence.


    After a while, "Coulson, I won''t be coming back.", Kol suddenly spoke.


    This was a bit too sudden, so after a few seconds of the silence of his own, "Why?", Coulson asked.


    "I''m not human.", Kol revealed, and continued, "I mean... not ''Inhuman'' either.".


    "What are you then? Alien?", Coulson asked with a solemn tone of voice.


    Kol replied, "Not quite! You know Thor? The Asgardians? You seem to be quite familiar with them...", then he paused.


    "So what, you''re an Asgardian?", Coulson asked, "But you didn''t appear like other Asgardians, maybe because it was the future... but the way that you talk, you act, it''s so different. Could you perhaps be Thor''s son in the future? Why else would you want to come to this time? Thor is a part of the Avengers, they must''ve tried to save the world, but failed, and maybe died. So are you here to prevent that? And you want to leave now because we''re doing something wrong, or maybe... we''re holding you back?".


    After hearing Coulson''s speculations, Kol was taken back a bit, but then he told him, "Coulson, you have a very active imagination. You should become a writer after you retire from SHIELD.".


    Coulson''s contemplative expression instantly turned into one of embarrassment, although most people wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    Then Kol continued, "I wasn''t referring to the ''Asgardian'' part, but the fact that they call themselves ''Gods''.".


    "I haven''t met any of them, so I couldn''t say for sure, but they seem too weak to be called ''Gods''. Of course, some of them might actually be one, but not all of them. You see, ''God'' is a race of celestial beings who possess within their souls, a Divinity, or authority over a rule, or a concept of reality, sort of like a cheat code of creation. That''s not easy to come by.".


    "And you''re one of these celestial beings?", Coulson asked incredulously.


    "Yep... But I''m not from this universe... from any timeline really. I am someone who looks for adventures across the Omniverse. I just love to travel, and if someplace, some world needs saving, then I save it. Of course, in most cases, I try to make the natives competent enough to save themselves, like what I''m doing right now.", Kol replied.


    Coulson didn''t know what to think at this point. Even after all the weird and crazies he''d experienced, it took him a while to wrap his head around it.


    He had many questions, but in the end, he asked, "How? What do you mean by making us ''competent enough''? What are you doing really? Do you know what tears the world apart?".


    Coulson realized that the clues were always there, little things with no apparent answers, but they just unconsciously ignored all these subtle hints because Kol was in the same boat as them, he was a part of the team. He fitted in too well.


    Kol answered calmly, "I know everything. I have powers related to Time and Space, so I took a peek at the future before. You don''t have to worry. I know it might be difficult to trust me now, but I''ve already taken precautions. Fitz and Simmons knew about me from the beginning, and I''ve told them everything. They know what to do.".


    "Then why are you telling me this now? To say goodbye! I mean, you don''t have to reveal yourself to me at all.", Coulson asked.


    So Kol didn''t beat around the bush, "You''re dying. The others will find out. You''ll tell them to let it be, but they won''t listen. And the fact that they will try so hard to find a cure will be the event that will set into motion, the destruction of the world.".


    Coulson was startled by this revelation. He exclaimed in surprise, "This is... ", but was interrupted.


    As Kol continued, "I know this sounds absurd, but it is what it is. Ghost rider''s curse is attached to your soul. It can not be cured by anything.".


    Then, seemingly out of nowhere, Kol pulled out a vial of red liquid from his M-Ring.


    This was Sinara''s blood after she transformed into a... let''s just call them Dhampirs from now on.


    Then Kol continued, "I know what you''re concerned about Coulson. But this world needs you to exist for a few more decades, and I''m not just talking about this current threat.".


    Then continued, "Daisy is just not enough. I think you''re seeing something in her because you want to, not because it''s there, or at least not there yet. She is not ready. Maybe Mack will be in a few years, but even then, you need to be there.".


    Seeing this vial of red liquid and hearing what Kol said, Coulson understood something, and wanted to argue, but was interrupted.


    "This cannot save you... Well, it can cure mostly anything, but your situation is a bit special, so you have to die.", Kol revealed.


    Coulson calmed down, and asked, "Then why are you showing me this?".


    "It cannot save you, you have to die, but it CAN transform you. You see, just like Odin has his Asgardians, I have also created a race. You must''ve studied the Asgardian legends after Thor showed up. About Valhalla and Valkyries. Coulson, you have to die because the human named, ''Phil Coulson'' was meant to die. It has to happen. But after your death, you can be resurrected as something other than human.", Kol replied.


    Then Coulson was silent. He had a lot to say, yet he didn''t know where to begin. In the end, he just sighed.


    "Something like that can''t be for free. What about the side effects?", Coulson asked in a low voice.


    Even after everything that Kol revealed, about how much the world needed him, he still hadn''t made his decision because of what happened last time. Plus he truly did believe that Daisy could handle it, even if Kol, and May before him, disagreed with him.


    Kol replied, "Just ask Jemma. She knows everything, about how to use this and the changes you''ll go through... just take it. I know you need time to think, so you do that... and I''ll be leaving.", then handed him the vial, and turned around to leave.


    "Where''re you going after the phone calls?", Coulson called out from behind.


    Kol replied without looking back, "This and that, saving the world. Then off to find another adventure."


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Thanos and his Children - Proxima Midnight, Ebony Maw, Corvus Glaive, and Cull Obsidian - attacked Thor''s Asgardian ship and took the Space Stone, then killed off half the population of Asgard, including Loki and Heimdall.


    [Images]


    Then Thanos ordered his children to take his spaceship and head to Earth, while he himself used the Space Stone to go to Knowhere to get the Reality Stone from Collector.


    They decided to randevu with Thanos on planet Titan after collecting all the Stones from Earth.


    Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian attacked the New York Sanctum for the Time Stone.


    [Images]


    Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, Peter Parker, Stephen Strange, and Wong were at the scene, and they fought valiantly, but ultimately Strange was abducted, and somehow, Tony and Parker tagged along for the ride.


    Along the way, Tony and Parker managed to kill off Ebony Maw and rescue Strange, but ultimately, they still decided to go to Titan in hopes of defeating Thanos there.


    On the other hand, the Guardians of Galaxy received the distress signal from Thor''s Asgardian ship and rescued Thor.


    Then after understanding the situation from him, they headed for Knowhere, while Rocket, Thor, and Groot headed for Nidavellir to get Thor a new weapon.


    On Knowhere, Thanos had already retrieved the Reality Stone, so he ambushed the Guardians, and captured Gamora. Apparently, after torturing Nebula, he''d learned that Gamora already knew where the Soul stone was and was keeping it from him, so he took her with him.


    Afterward, the Guardians left for Titan to intercept Thanos and rescue Gamora.


    On Titan, they met Tony, Strange, and Parker, and decided to work together to defeat Thanos.


    It was at this time that when Tony and Quill were arguing about the plan to defeat Thanos when Mantis noticed Strange''s strange behavior.


    "Excuse me, but... does your friend often do that?", she asked.


    Strange was surrounded by green energy, floating in the air, had his hands and legs crossed like in meditation. His head was... vibrating, moving around with inhuman speed.


    "Strange! We all right?", Tony called out to him.


    Getting no response, he walked towards him.


    But just as he was about to reach him, Strange fell down.


    "You''re back, you all right?", Tony asked.


    "Hey, what was that?", Parker asked.


    So Strange replied, "I went forward in time, to view... alternate futures. To see all the possible outcomes of the coming conflict.".


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly had a concerned look on their faces.


    "How many did you see?", Quill asked.


    "Fourteen million six hundred and five.", Strange replied.


    "How many did we win?", Tony asked.


    "Seven million three hundred and three.", Strange replied.


    This was more than half.


    So with such favorable odds, everyone took a sigh of relief and even cheered up a bit.


    However, Strange''s expression was still as solemn as ever.


    Which didn''t escape Tony, "Strange, what''s wrong?", he asked.


    Strange replied, "Every single time we managed to win, it was on Earth. We can''t do it here. Alone, we''ll lose.".


    "What''s the difference? Is it Captain? Or did Hulk finally decided to man up?", Tony asked.


    Strange hesitated whether to answer this question, but in the end, he still replied, "Someone else. Someone we''ve never met, or even knew existed... even I... We... we need to go back.".


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Proxima Midnight and Corvus Glaive attacked Vision to take the Mind Stone from his head, but Wanda was there too since they were dating, so she held them back until Steve Rodgers and Natalia Romanoff came to the rescue.


    Ultimately, Glaive got seriously injured, so Midnight chose to retreat.


    Currently, the Avengers were in Wakanda and had tasked Shuri with safely extracting the Mind Stone from Vision, so that they''d be able to destroy it, thus preventing Thanos from ever getting his hands on it.


    Unfortunately, Thanos'' Outrider army had also managed to track them down, and not a difficult task either since Thanos'' giant spaceship, Sanctuary-2 had been floating outside Earth''s orbit all this time. It was cloaked so no technology on Earth detected its presence.


    This was something many should find unsettling, but unfortunately, the governments here were more concerned with keeping the Avengers in line than preventing Earth''s destruction.


    In any case, currently, the Avengers, alongside the united Wakandan armies led by King T''Challa was having a staredown with the enemy forces.


    Wakanda was protected by a giant dome-like force field, but a great number of Outrider Dropsh.i.p.s had landed outside and it was overall quite a deterrent for the people inside.


    Midnight and Obsidian walked out from one of the Dropsh.i.p.s and stood outside the force field.


    Romanoff, Rodgers, and T''Challa went forward to talk.


    "Where''s your other friend?", Romanoff mocked Midnight in a sarcastic tone.


    She was referring to Glaive.


    "You will pay for his life with yours, and Thanos will have that stone.", Midnight answered.


    In fact, Glaive was alive and well, but Midnight just misdirected them, so that he''d be able to sneak in later when they''d be too busy fighting Thanos'' army and steal the stone from right under their noses.


    "That''s not gonna happen.", Rodgers commented.


    T''Challa loudly declared, "You are in Wakanda now. Thanos will have nothing but dust, and blood.".


    Seeing her plot had succeeded, Midnight decided to go in for the kill, "We have blood to spare.", she declared.


    Then she raised her sword high up and signaled the Outriders to get off the Dropsh.i.p.s and attack.


    [Images]


    However, it was just at this time that all the color seemed to have faded from the world. Time... stopped at this very moment.


    A streak of light came from nowhere and consecutively passed through the five Dropsh.i.p.s in the front.


    It was so fast that it had no apparent end or beginning. It was so abrupt that it seemed like there was no other light in the world.


    But it soon disappeared on the horizon, just as suddenly as it had arrived.


    It wasn''t even a second, but for all the people present, it seemed like time had stopped for a moment.


    It was like looking at a natural disaster in the face, facing your certain doom. But when it passed, the color finally returned to the world.


    And when it did, "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!!!", the five Dropsh.i.p.s exploded one by one.


    Heatwave assaulted Midnight and Obsidian, their pupils shrank as the realization of what had just happened finally dawned on them.


    Then bodies were assaulted by the airwaves as they were flung at the forcefield.


    As for those inside it, the situation was a bit too confusing as sand and dirt impeded their vision.


    However, not long after, "SWHOOOO!!", a loud gale came from nowhere, and with it, it brought a force that blew away the sandstorm.


    When the vision finally cleared up, the people inside were shocked by the scene playing out in front of them.


    Midnight and Obsidian were slowly trying to stand up as a man observed them from nearby.


    He was hovering a few feet off the ground.


    His long black hairs were moving with the wind, his purple eyes looked calculating, like in deep thought, but with a calm look on his face, as he observed them curiously with his hands behind his back.


    For those still wondering, this was undoubtedly Kol.


    He had merged with Cole not long ago, and decided to participate in the events of ''Avengers, Infinity War''.


    That, and he was interested in Thanos.


    Unlike the one in the comics, this Thanos perhaps never knew Lady Death, because even though she was a multiversal entity, the scope of her activities was mostly limited to Marvel 616.


    So although Thanos'' actions were that of a homicidal maniac, his intentions were actually, quite good.


    After arriving at the scene, Kol didn''t bother with the introductions.


    He adjusted his angle of flight and just flew right through the enemy''s Dropsh.i.p.s at terrifying speed, enough to blow them up and disintegrate anything inside.


    Then he doubled back, took a deep breath, and blew away the aftermath of the explosion, thus clearing up the field of view.


    "Cough! Cough!", Midnight tried to cough out the dust stuck in her throat, as she found her sword on the ground and slowly got up.


    But Obsidian was faster.


    The big guy picked up his hammer and charged at Kol.


    He roared like a beast, "ROARR!!", his footsteps slightly quacked the ground due to his weight.


    In response, Kol slowly raised his right hand in front of him. His index finger and middle finger were straight while the rest were closed, like a one-handed Ram hand sign from ''Naruto'', but more relaxed.


    Kol''s whole person was relaxed like he was just out on a stroll.


    He raised his hand, and just casually waved his index and middle fingers across horizontally.


    And just then, "Bang!", Obsidian''s lifeless body fell.


    Even as he was running, it seemed like his head didn''t follow together with the rest of his body. It was separate, cut off by some invisible blade.


    A simple application of Telekinesis. That''s all it was. The hand motion was a way to help him focus, not necessary, but Kol just felt more at ease with it.


    On the other hand, Midnight, who was just about to join Obsidian, halted her footsteps.


    She was afraid. This was something that even Ebony Maw couldn''t do, and he was the strongest person with Telekinetic ability that she knew.


    Not to mention him, if this man in front of her was the one who destroyed the Dropsh.i.p.s, then perhaps he was even stronger than Thanos.


    Her instincts were screaming at her to run away, but she took a deep breath and asked, "Who are you?".


    Kol replied, "As warriors, at some point in our lives, most of us are presented with a situation like this, when we are offered a choice. Do, or die.", and paused.


    Then continued, "In case you haven''t figured it out yet, it''s your turn to choose now. Make no mistake, I may be the one with all the power, but your life is in your own hands. What you choose decides your fate.".


    Then he flew a little closer to her, and continued, "Will you follow in his footsteps and die a meaningless death?", while referring to Obsidian''s dead body, "Or will you surrender, and perhaps live to fight another day?", then he offered his hand to her with a small smile on his face, like a King would to an enemy they''d just shown mercy to.


    But in Midnight''s eyes, this smile seemed more like Devil''s sneer. She lowered her head, trying to hide her true thoughts, trying but failing, as Kol''s smile grew more apparent.


    Right now Midnight really wanted to ask, "Live to fight another day? For what! To die? What a hubris to think that she would ever have a chance!", at this point, she could only bide her time and wait for Thanos to arrive.


    Only if Thanos managed to collect more stones would they have a chance for a comeback.

 Chapter 39 - Grandfather

    Midnight surrendered and gave up all resistance.


    Then Kol finally noticed Wakanda''s force field and the people inside who were watching everything play out with their eyes wide open.


    "Let''s go!", Kol commanded Midnight, then flew straight towards the force field.


    The barrier looked extremely sturdy, but just as soon as Kol came near it, it made a shrill sound, and a gap opened up big enough for two people to pass through.


    This was the result of Kol''s Telekinesis.


    On the other hand, the people inside looked extremely alarmed by this situation, their guard was at an all-time high.


    Rogers, Romanoff, and T''Challa, standing in the front seemed on edge.


    They were sweating, on high alert, like about to face some terrifying mythical being where one mistake could result in their impending doom.


    Their whole body felt heavy due to all the built-up tension within, muscles felt tight, and c.h.e.s.t was cramped due to the breath of anxiety they had been unknowingly holding, ready to fight or flight anytime.


    After coming in front of them, Kol landed on the ground, and spoke, "It''s alright! We''re on the same side.", trying to placate them. They were too anxious.


    And it seemed to have worked, but not as well as he had hoped.


    Rogers voiced out what was on everybody''s mind, "Who are you?".


    Hearing this question, Kol sighed, and replied, "Do you have any idea how tiresome it is to explain that every single time? How about we skip the formalities? I''m with SHIELD, and my name is Kol. That''s all you need to know for now. We have much more pressing concerns.".


    But it didn''t seem like they agreed, "We are from SHIELD too. I''ve been in SHIELD most of my life, yet I''ve never heard of someone like you.", Romanoff pressed the issue, but spoke in a tense tone, like walking on thin ice.


    She had to ask this question, after all, the abilities that Kol showed so far seemed too much for the authorities to allow anyone to possess. She didn''t believe that even Fury would let this slide.


    Kol replied with a hint of annoyance apparent in his tone, "I''m the new guy. Coulson''s team.".


    "Coulson''s team... so... Inhuman?", Romanoff asked.


    Kol replied, "Not really... And I guess I''m not in Coulson''s team anymore either. I already quit not long ago.".


    Then he tried to change the topic, "By the way, this is quite the setup you''ve got here. Impressive that you came up with it in such a short time... Sigh! If only the world security council was just as quick to take action! Sigh! Politics!".


    Hearing this, Romanoff and Rogers had a sudden urge to groan, no doubt remembering the New York incident with the nuclear warhead, or perhaps the brilliant brainchild that was the Project Insight.


    Nope! The world security council was already very attentive. They didn''t want them to be even more vested with such matters. For the love of God, no!


    On the other hand, seeing him conversing so casually, it didn''t seem like an imminent threat, so they relaxed a bit, and finally released that breath of anxiety they had been holding all this time.


    Perhaps suddenly feeling an inexplicable sense of camaraderie, Rogers went forward and offered his hand, "Hi! Steve Rogers!", in his usual friendly, vibrant tone.


    Kol accepted, and introduced himself, "Kol Mikaelson! It''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you Captain.", then they shook hands.


    Rogers nodded his head, and asked, "Is she safe?", referring to Midnight.


    Kol observed her with a pondering expression for a moment, but then replied, "I guess... should be. She doesn''t have many options by this point, but it''s still better to cuff her just in case.".


    But obviously, nobody here had any cuffs on them, maybe Romanoff did, but they were designed for humans.


    So T''Challa offered, "Let us go inside and discuss.".


    Kol nodded his head, "Yes!", and then they all started walking, following T''Challa''s lead.


    Romanoff wanted to interrupt, but it seemed like the decision had already been made, so she just followed along.


    "So how did you find Wakanda?", T''Challa casually asked.


    Kol looked at him, and replied, "I didn''t actually. After I quit, I was planning on going on an adventure in space, but instead discovered Thanos'' ship floating outside Earth''s orbit. It was cloaked. Nobody noticed it. When it released Dropsh.i.p.s, I followed along and found this place.".


    They made small talk like this as they walked into where their army was standing. Most of them were still gawking, looking stupid, feeling confused by this unexpected situation.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    By the time he got over his grief and used the Space stone to go to Titan, Strange, Tony, and others had already left using Quill''s spaceship.


    Finding nobody there, Thanos decided to wait for a while for his Black Order to arrive, but in case if they somehow failed, he decided to use the Space stone to go to Earth and collect all the stones by himself.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Back to Wakanda.


    It''d been a while since Kol arrived and although they were all quite tense in the beginning due to the display earlier, as they talked more and more with each other, they slowly relaxed and eased into it.


    After the enemy forces were dealt with, the Wakanda army and Avengers were about to leave the field and go back, but Kol promptly warned them of the coming danger and the fact that it was just the first wave of the enemies. More would surely attack alongside Thanos, who would be here any moment.


    Now they were waiting for more enemies to arrive while making casual small talks, "The EXO-7 Falcon propulsion wingsuit. It was created for the Air National Guard, mainly for rescue missions in urban terrain, so maneuverability is better than Stark''s suit.", Sam Wilson answered one of Kol''s questions.


    "What about the speed? And Stark''s suit also provides strength augmentation.", Kol asked.


    "My top speed is Mach 1.7, but I''m sure it can go higher... as for the strength augmentation, man, that just depends on the user. If you''re skilled enough, you can hit ''em with the force of a truck.", Sam replied.


    "That''s cool... this is a wonderful piece of machinery, but tell me something Sammy... what''s with that name? EXO-7? What''s that! It came out of an assembly line or something?", Kol asked.


    Unlike Iron man''s suit, Falcon''s wingsuit was light and compact, like carrying around a backpack.


    So if some superhuman with abilities, or say, supernatural creatures with various racial talents were to use a wingsuit like this, then it wouldn''t hinder their movements, plus Kol, with his Kryptonian technology, could come up with something way better.


    Without wasting any time, Kol used his psychic powers and took a quick look at the suit''s design.


    With his experience and knowledge, one quick look was more than enough to understand it intimately.


    On the other hand, in response to Kol''s comment, Sam just smiled and shook his head, it seemed like he was asked that question quite a lot.


    He was just about to answer, but he was interrupted.


    Right in the middle of the field, "BOOM!!", a giant pillar of light descended from the sky.


    Then in everyone''s cautious gaze, the light slowly dissipated to reveal a talking raccoon, a walking tree, and a God of thunder.


    After showing up, the trio looked around in bewilderment, not expecting the scene to be so... quiet.


    Thor was about to say something but was interrupted.


    Kol pointed at him and yelled, "Hey, you over there! You''re late! And what''s with that flashy entrance? Go, get over there", pointing at the back, "You''re stationed in the back.", as a boss would to an employee who came late on an important meeting day.


    Now the trio looked even more confused, and Thor seemed a little offended, "I was in Nidavellir getting my hammer made to fight Thanos.", but he suddenly realized he didn''t know this guy, "Who are you again?", so he asked with confusion written all over his face.


    "Your new Boss. You don''t even know this? After all of this is over, we''re going to have a long discussion about workplace ethics, and the importance of punctuality.", Kol replied in a berating tone.


    This drew Thor''s attention from all the questions he might''ve had in his head about the current situation.


    He held Stormbreaker in his hand, took a step intending to intimidate Kol to express his chagrin and annoyance, but was interrupted.


    [Images]


    Romanoff came forward and smiled, "Thor, you look like you''ve seen better days.", referring to Thor''s current beat-up appearance, "Anyway, this is Kol. He took down the first wave of the enemies, and captured her.", referring to Midnight, who was standing on the side while being watched by a few soldiers.


    This successfully managed to draw Thor''s attention away from Kol.


    Following Romanoff''s gaze, Thor finally noticed Midnight, remembering the tragedy from before. The image of Thanos'' Black Order slaughtering innocent Asgardian civilians was still quite fresh in his mind.


    He gritted his teeth, clutched the handle of Stormbreaker tightly in his hand, and marched forward at her in rage, "YOU!! IT''S YOU!! I will kill you!".


    "Thor wait! Calm down!", Rogers tried to stop him, but was pushed aside, and so was everyone else who dared, but after knocking over a few people, Thor somewhat calmed down enough to talk.


    Then the argument began about whether to kill Midnight or not.


    However, the commotion didn''t draw Kol''s attention away from what he had just discovered.


    Kol had a modified Infinity Stone inside his c.h.e.s.t given to him by his Omnipotent self, and the energy signatures of all the Infinity Stones were very similar to one another.


    Just now, Kol sensed a familiar energy reaction coming from somewhere inside Wakanda, so he used his psychic powers to check, and found that the Mind stone was already out of Vision''s head and Scarlet Witch was about to destroy it.


    So without hesitation, Kol used the Space energy to teleport the Mind stone directly into his left hand.


    On the other hand, the ongoing argument in the field had somewhat halted.


    Judging by the fact that Romanoff, Rogers, T''Challa, and many others had their fingers pressed onto their ears and standing cautiously like kittens on edge, they had most likely already received reports of the Mind Stone abruptly disappearing in thin air.


    Seeing no reason to hide, Kol leisurely walked forward, drawing everybody''s attention onto himself, "So you wish to destroy this stone to prevent Thanos from getting it?", while showing off the stone in his hand.


    "Kol, what are you doing?", Rogers asked cautiously.


    Romanoff had her hand near the gun.


    Everyone else seemed cautious, on edge, like ready for the fight to erupt at any second, even Thor''s attention was finally drawn away from Midnight.


    Kol continued, "It doesn''t work that way. These are infinity stones. The only way to truly destroy them, is to destroy them all at the same time, otherwise the destroyed stone can be revived by the remaining ones.".


    Hearing this, everyone had different reactions, "What!", "Are you sure?", "It''s still worth trying!", "Why should we believe you?", some were surprised, some were confused, while a few outright refused to believe it.


    Doctor Banner argued, "We''ve already checked the science. The stone can be destroyed by something that matches its energy signature.".


    "I''m not saying it can''t... but just think about it. There are six Infinity Stones. Mind, Power, Space, Time, Reality, and Soul. If we destroy the Mind stone here, then Thanos who already has Reality and Power stones by this point can just revive it on his end, or if he has Time stone, then he can just make it so it was never destroyed in the first place. Destroying the Mind stone will be like directly handing it over to Thanos.", Kol replied.


    "How do you know so much about the stones? Who are you? Reveal yourself!", Thor asked as he raised his Stormbreaker in a threatening manner.


    As for the others, judging by their current posture, they didn''t completely believe what Kol was saying, but his argument did make them question their methods.


    Kol replied, "I am the God of Power. My domain is the same as one of the stones. There''s no one in this universe who knows more about them than me.".


    Hearing this, Thor had a confused look on his face as he asked, "A god... you... You claim to be a God! An Asgardian? I''ve never heard of a God of Power.", but then again, he didn''t know about his half-sister either, so perhaps...


    Thor wasn''t an idiot, from the beginning he had been feeling something familiar about Kol but was unable to pinpoint it due to his inexperience. After all, he had only received Odinforce recently and was overwhelmed by his father''s death, then the incident in Asgard, and Thanos'' attack.


    On the other hand, Kol saw an opportunity to quickly resolve the conflict peacefully, or at least delay it until later, so he took it.


    He spoke with majesty emanating from his voice, "I''m your grandfather, Thor. With the deaths of so many innocent Asgardians, so abruptly, I couldn''t just stay still and enjoy the afterlife. I resurrected myself.".


    To this, Thor just scoffed, and replied in a derisive tone, seeming quite ribald, "Huh! Nonesense! There''s no way you''re my grandfather. Do you think I''m stupid? How dare you mock my family... trying to deceive me in such manner... I will...", but was interrupted.


    "BOOM!!", in vacuum, the speed of lightning was the same as the speed of light, but in the atmosphere, it was much slower.


    However, it was still not something that Thor could evade.


    Just as he was talking, Kol raised his hand and fired an extremely concentrated ball of natural lightning.


    Thor''s pupils shrank, he could see it coming, but could do nothing to evade it, and was hit with the full force of it in his gut.


    His Stormbreaker was flung aside as his body bent at an angle and traveled horizontally in the air due to the sheer force of the hit.


    "BANG!", he collided with Wakanda''s force field that was more than a hundred meters away and fell with a thud.


    Then without wasting any time, Kol teleported next to him and kicked him over, making his unconscious body face the sky.


    Then he used a hint of Telepathy to wake him up.


    Asgardian physiology was quite special, that was Kol''s strongest attack with natural lightning energy, and it seemed that besides the broken armor, Thor was just knocked out and suffered burnt marks on his torso that didn''t appear to be life-threatening in any way.


    Seeing this, Kol made a mental note, if he had a chance, he would surely study a few Asgardians to see if they were all special, or was it just Thor for being the God of thunder.


    "Aghu! Cough! Aahhh!", Thor grunted in pain, and slowly regained consciousness.


    When he looked up, he saw Kol''s face and was immediately on high alert, ready to reach out for Stormbreaker.


    But Kol just smiled, and presented his hand, "You don''t have to call me grandfather, but... who do you think I am now? Boy! Huh?", his tone emanated majesty and intimidation.


    There were millions of thoughts racing inside Thor''s head, but in the end, he still took Kol''s hand and slowly got up.


    Sometimes, some lies were so ridiculous that they would become the truth.


    Words couldn''t help but escape Thor''s lips, "Grandfather!", he''d never had the opportunity to meet the man himself, but this domineering behavior... perhaps... it could be. There was indeed such a possibility.


    That''s how you kill multiple birds with one stone.


    Kol didn''t know anyone here and needed someone to vouch for him to temporarily keep the Mind Stone. There was no one here besides Thor who could do that, a fellow God, and an Asgardian who recognized strength above all else.


    On the other hand, Kol just took out their strongest available guy in one move, which served as a deterrent effect for everyone who might''ve had any problems.


    Plus the definite possibility for future cooperation with Asgard could not be ignored.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Right around the same time when Kol met up with the Avengers, the situation had taken turn for the worse in the Lighthouse.


    After the LMD soldiers became scraps, General Hale was quite desperate. Desperate enough to ask SHIELD for help.


    But of course, she couldn''t just trust them.


    So she tried to bait them by "accidentally" revealing her location.


    She intended to do a prisoner exchange with General Talbot, who was in her custody, for Ruby, her daughter.


    But she lacked manpower and resources, so Daisy managed to track her down to her hideout.


    Now SHIELD had Ruby, General Hale, General Talbot, and the absorbing man, who was loyal only to General Talbot, in their custody.


    However, that was when things became really dire.


    General Hale was communicating with the ''Confederacy''. She had promised them Gravitonium in exchange for their help in dealing with Thanos'' forces.


    Unfortunately, it was an empty promise. The Confederacy simply wanted Gravitonium, and then take advantage of Earth''s weakness after Thanos'' attack to conquer the planet full of resources.


    On the other hand, General Hale never trusted the Confederacy from the beginning, hence her plan for ''the destroyer of worlds'' using the Particle Infusion Chamber to create a super-soldier powerful enough to intimidate the Confederacy in case if they had any second thoughts.


    When General Hale was captured, the Lighthouse base was hacked into and all the facilities inside were controlled remotely. Then it was put on full lockdown.


    Coulson temporarily released Hale, and they worked together to try to buy some time, Hale, to create her perfect soldier, and Coulson, to come up with a plan, perhaps call Avengers for help.


    Hale and Coulson used the Phase Harmonic Teleportation Device, or Jump drive, given to Hale by the Confederacy to directly teleport to Confederacy''s spaceship to negotiate peace.


    [Images]


    However, the negotiations failed, and they were captured.


    Then the Confederacy used a similar method to teleport a large number of their forces inside the Lighthouse, aiming to get Gravitonium from inside the Particle Infusion Chamber.


    This was it. The trial... it had begun.


    Kol''s trial to see who among them was worthy enough for the title of ''Graviton''.


    ''Graviton'' was a villain in comics, but not here.


    ______________________________________________________


    Hi guys!


    I just edited one sentence on chapter 11. ONE SENTENCE!!


    Then all the chapter comments were automatically deleted, including how I wanted Astrid''s appearance to be.


    So here it is again. She would look like the younger version of Sarah Gadon, who played Dracula''s wife in Dracula Untold.


    [Images]


    If you like this novel, then don''t be afraid to add to the library and vote power stones.


    See you next week.

 Chapter 40 - Editing Thing

    Hi guys!


    So someone pointed it out to me that the whole, ''Thor''s grandfather'' thing became unrealistic when Thor accepted it so easily.


    So I read the chapter myself and found it to be true. Not that the idea itself was unrealistic, but the way that I wrote it down didn''t express the idea as I wanted it to.


    So I edited the chapter a bit, just that part... and it''s fine now.

 Chapter 41 - Carol Danvers

    Nick Fury and Maria Hill were driving somewhere in Harlem, Manhattan.


    Fury was at the wheel.


    "Still no word from Stark?", he asked.


    Hill replied from the passenger seat, "No, not yet.".


    Then she checked her tablet, and continued, "We''re watching every satellite on both hemispheres, but still nothing.".


    Just then, "Beep! Beep!", an alert came from the tablet.


    And as soon as she checked, her expression changed.


    "What is it?", Fury asked.


    She replied, "Multiple bogeys over Wakanda.", her tone seemed concerned.


    "Same energy signature as New York?", Fury asked.


    "Ten times bigger", she replied.


    Then after a few seconds of silence, Fury ordered, "Tell Klein, we''ll meet him at...", but was interrupted.


    Suddenly, "SURPRISE... MUTHERFUCKER!!", a voice came from the backseat.


    And since no one was supposed to be there, they were really spooked.


    "Oh... FUCK!", Hill nearly jumped out from her seat.


    Fury went goggle-eyed, "Holyy... SHIT!", he had an expression like after ten years of marriage, he suddenly discovered his wife had been hiding an extra organ between her legs which he never noticed before.


    However, their response to this unexpected situation was still quite quick.


    Hill reached out for the gun in the glove compartment.


    And at the same time, accompanied by the screeching sound of car brakes, Fury immediately turned the wheel to the right, thereby using the car''s already build-up inertia to shifting the overall momentum to the left, and possibly forcing the person in the backseat to lose balance and lean on the left.


    At the same time, he pulled out his gun from his waist.


    And just then, Hill also managed to free her gun from the glove compartment.


    As the car came to a halt, they simultaneously turned back and pointed their weapons at the intruder.


    It turned out to be a twenty-something man with purple eyes and black hair.


    Obviously, it was Kol.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!", he was still laughing loudly like it was all a big joke to him.


    Fury was angry, "Introduce yourself mutherfucker, or Ima pop your ?ss... Who are you? How in the hell did you get in here?".


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Oh... That... that was fu?k?n? hilarious.", Kol calmed down a bit.


    "No, it wasn''t.", Hill commented.


    Kol replied, "Well, it was from over here. You should''ve seen your faces. Ha! Ha! Ha! I haven''t had a good laugh like this in a while.".


    Fury raised his gun to Kol''s head, and asked intimidatingly, "I asked you a question. Who the hell... are you? Answer quickly or I splash yo brains over disseat.".


    In response, Kol snatched their guns from their hands before they could react.


    "Shit!", Hill cursed.


    Then he proceeded to crush them in his hands like they were made of clay, before throwing them aside.


    "Hello. I''m Kol Mikaelson, with a ''K'', in both ''Kol'', and in ''Mikaelson''. My identity is not exactly hidden, so it should be easy for you to figure out... It''s a p???sur? to meet you. Thanks for that laugh earlier.".


    When Kol snatched their guns so easily, their hands subconsciously reached underneath their seats, their fingers toughing a hidden bu??on there, and when Kol reached into his pocket, they subconsciously tensed up, ready to press that bu??on any time.


    Kol noticed this detail, "Relax! It''s just a card. You people are paranoid for no reason.", as he spoke, he pulled out a business card from his pocket.


    Then he continued, "I just saved your world. When you talk to the Avengers, you''ll know how. There are coordinates written on this card.", and he handed it to Fury, "Consider this my payment. I expect you to be here a week later. ALONE! Of course, you can bring her", referring to Hill, "But that''s it. No one else. No eyes there either. Or I might take offense.".


    Then he turned his head to look at Hill, gave her a wink, and disappeared in a flash of blue light.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    A week later.


    A few miles out of some small town in the south, near the border of Mexico.


    Cars were parked here on the side of the road, and Rogers, Romanoff, Bucky, and Sam were sitting on the hoods, conversing casually.


    Then Fury and Hill got out of it.


    "What''re you doing here?", Fury asked as he got off the driver seat.


    "Invited, same as you.", Romanoff replied.


    Hearing this, Fury scoffed, "Invited! Snort! Like we were offered a choice...", and shook his head dismissingly.


    "Well, it was an invitation for us. He did INVITE US.", Rogers replied.


    "Aren''t you guys worried about Ross?", Hill asked.


    "He ?ssured our safety during the... well, whatever this is.", Sam replied.


    "Well, that''s convenient.", Hill commented.


    But Fury asked, "So you don''t know either?".


    "Something to do with my shield. Since the last one was broken, I think he wants to give me a new one.", Rogers replied optimistically.


    But Fury wasn''t buying it, he looked at Romanoff. She was pretty good at analyzing these kinds of things.


    No matter how powerful that guy was, or how meticulous in his planning, it was inevitable that he would drop off some unwitting hints, and Fury knew that Romanoff was good enough to piece them together to figure something out.


    And she didn''t disappoint, "It has to be something big. Something about change, leaving a mark, and if I''m right... the reason why he took those stones.".


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly had a solemn expression. They began to worry.


    "Are you sure?", Rogers asked in a low, solemn tone.


    "Just a speculation, but I''m usually right.", Romanoff replied.


    Bucky commented, "Well, shit! I really don''t wanna fight that guy.", he seemed distressed.


    "I think he seemed pretty reasonable. We could try to talk things out.", Sam commented.


    But Romanoff noticed something abnormal.


    Fury and Hill didn''t seem as worried, and Fury didn''t even seem surprised like he was expecting it. In fact, there was a glint in his eyes, like he was planning something.


    So she asked, "You don''t seem all that concerned?".


    But Fury didn''t give a definite answer, "Well, we''ll see how things progress.", then tried to change the topic, "Anyway, we''re here on time and he hasn''t even shown up. Not that big on punctuality I''m guessing.", speaking sarcastically, mockingly.


    Then they just conversed casually like this while waiting.


    Not long after, a pink RV drove over and stopped in front of them.


    [Images]


    The windows rolled down, revealing Kol in the driver seat, "You''re all here! Good. Get in.", then he opened the door.


    "Where are we going?", Rogers asked.


    So Kol replied in a serious tone, "Captain, please! This is very important. Everything will be explained, just get in. I have something to show you, and someone to meet.", while looking at him straight in the eyes.


    "Alright.", Rogers replied, then proceeded to get in, along with Sam and Bucky.


    But Fury didn''t agree, "I don''t think so. Whatever it is, this is a good enough place to talk.".


    Romanoff didn''t get in either, but not because she didn''t want to, but because she noticed something unusual.


    Just as soon as Kol rolled down the window, Fury press some kind of bu??on in his jacket, which was most likely a signal of some kind.


    Usually, Kol would notice that too, but he was too immersed in the music that was playing on the radio.


    Hearing Fury''s reply, Kol stuck his head out of the window and looked straight at him, "Get your ?ss in here before I come down there and haul it in myself.".


    But Fury ignored him and turned his head away.


    It seemed like he had read his file and could tell that Kol wouldn''t kill him for something like this.


    However, Kol still felt strange. He could tell that something was wrong here. Fury had too much confidence. Like he had a reliable backing.


    So Kol couldn''t help but wonder, ''what could be reliable enough against him in this universe?''


    The answer was obvious. From Fury''s perspective, it had to be Carol Danvers or Captain Marvel.


    It seemed like Fury had already called her over to Earth and was now trying to buy time for her to find this location.


    After coming to this realization, Kol had a playful smile on his face, and a glint in his eyes. He found this situation quite fascinating.


    On the other hand, as soon as Kol spoke, Romanoff quickly got into the RV without any protest. Standing together with Fury could be seen as her taking his side, and she couldn''t afford this kind of misunderstanding.


    She was personally there on the battlefield and had seen Kol fight. Offending him in any capacity could very well be suicide. That''s not what she wanted, especially not for the sake of a little pride like this.


    After understanding Fury''s situation, Kol didn''t bother with words, "Snap!", he snapped his fingers, using space energy to directly teleport Fury and Hill into the RV.


    Then he closed the door and started driving.


    Fury may have been a hard-ass, but he wasn''t daring enough to get off even after being forced in.


    The RV drove, and the music played.


    Who''s that s?xy thang I see over there?~


    That''s me, standin'' in the mirror~


    What''s that icy thang hangin'' ''round my neck?~


    That''s gold, show me some respect (oh ah)~


    I thank God every day (uh-huh)~


    That I woke up feelin'' this way (uh-huh)~


    And I can''t help lovin'' myself~


    And I don''t need nobody else, nuh uh~


    If I was you, I''d wanna be me too~


    I''d wanna be me too~


    I''d wanna be me too~


    If I was you, I''d wanna be me too~


    I''d wanna be me too~


    I''d wanna be me too~


    Meghan Trainer''s ''Me Too'' played on the radio, making the atmosphere a bit awkward.


    But not for long.


    Just as the RV was traveling in the middle of the road, "BOOM!", a woman fell from the sky and landed right in front of it, cracking the ground beneath her.


    [Images]


    This was Carol Danvers. She finally found them.


    But Kol was already watching out for her, not to mention he had supernatural eyesight and reflexes, so he noticed her flying towards them before she even landed.


    He didn''t hit the brakes as expected in this situation, instead promptly turned the wheel and avoided her.


    As the RV passed by her, he stuck his head out of the window, and yelled, "HEY MORON!! Watch where you''re landing! You can cause an accident, you fu?k?n? imbecile!", all-out road-rage mode.


    Then closed the window, and sighed, shaking his head in disappointment, and spoke to no one in particular, "Sigh! People these days... they have no respect for each other!".


    Seeing how he responded to this situation, Romanoff, who was sitting beside him was stunned, and so was everyone else in the RV.


    Fury thought to himself, "This is different from Coulson''s report. This guy is definitely an alien.".


    "I think you may have misjudged the situation here slightly.", Romanoff couldn''t help but comment in a sarcastic tone.


    Bucky, who rarely ever spoke, also agreed, "That''s right! I don''t know where you came from, but normal folks don''t fly here on this planet. She landed in the front, intending to stop us... so she has some business with you.".


    And his words were soon confirmed.


    The RV which was roaring on the road suddenly came to a halt and was lifted up from behind.


    "She seems determined.", Rogers commented.


    Kol removed his foot from the accelerator and got out of the vehicle.


    Seeing him come out, "BANG!", Danvers put down the RV.


    "Lady, who the hell are you? And what do you want from me?", Kol asked as he walked towards her.


    So she replied, "Hi! I''m Carol. I heard you''re carrying around infinity stones? I''m gonna need them back.", as she walked towards him.


    "You speak as if you own them?", Kol asked.


    She replied, "I will... In a minute!", sheer confidence emanating from her tone.


    By this point, they reached each other, so they stopped walking.


    Kol commented, "Is that right!", then he reached out to put his hand on her shoulder.


    Danvers was expecting a punch, so she was a little taken back, but she soon responded and grabbed his wrist to remove his hand from her shoulder.


    However, she started to feel weak, drained, like her strength rapidly leaving her body.


    She hadn''t felt this weakness for decades now, so she was a little unaccustomed to this feeling of helplessness.


    She started sweating, breathing heavily, "Huh! Huh! Huh! Huh!", and dropped down to her knees. Kol''s hand felt like a mountain on her shoulder.


    Suddenly, a yell came from the RV, "NO!!", "Bang! Bang!", the sound of gunfire, followed by, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?", Fury yelled.


    "Saving your life.", Romanoff replied.


    When Kol turned his head to look over, he found Romanoff and Bucky were pinned down Fury, and Steve was preventing Hill from doing anything stupid to escalate the situation even further.


    Kol understood the situation from a single glance.


    Apparently, when Fury saw his trump card, Carol in a helpless situation, he decided to distract Kol by shoot at him, but Romanoff, who always had her eye on him, promptly stopped him from committing suicide, along with Rogers and Bucky, who responded quickly.


    "Huh! Huh! What...what did you do to me?", Carol asked while huffing.


    Kol removed his hand from her shoulder, and replied, "Nothing to worry about. Just temporarily took back your abilities.".


    "Took... back?", Carol was confused by Kol''s choice of words.


    "Yours powers come from infinity stones... let''s just say I have some control over them.", Kol replied, too bothered to explain it clearly.


    Then he continued, "I know a bit about your life story... growing up in a time when women were looked down upon, struggling against the backward society for your dreams and ambitions, facing unjust and prejudice, and still rise above it all... to join air-force, becoming a pilot, a profession reserved for men only at that time.", then he offered her his hand to get up.


    So she took it and slowly got up.


    Kol continued, "You''re a true warrior at heart. I''ve only met a few women like you in my very long life. In fact, one of them is my wife. I have nothing but respect and admiration for you.".


    At this point, she had adapted to her current condition and stood straight.


    In response to Kol''s words, she replied, "If you respected me, you wouldn''t do this to me. I don''t need your admiration... or pity. I just need those stones back.".


    Kol shook his head and replied while looking at her right in the eyes, "It''s not pity... it''s criticism. After gaining your powers, you became a hero that everyone admired, but as time passed and decades went by, you never stopped, never took a breather, because someone somewhere always needed you. And because of that, over time you forgot where you come from, all the struggle you went through to get where you are. Your roots.".


    Then continued, "When a person forgets their roots... that''s when they start losing their true sense of self. You became a machine, just reacting to the world around you, never stopping to experience it, question it, wonder about it... Just because you never encountered a challenge, you became complacent, arrogant. And that''s how you ended up here in this pitiful situation.".


    After seeing a pondering expression on her face, Kol nodded to himself, and continued, "Just because Fury told you something, you believed it without question, all because he was your friend decades ago?".


    Kol shook his head, and continued, "Unlike you, Fury is a regular human being. He is fickle-minded, always changing, growing... Yet it never occurred to you that he''s no longer that same Fury you knew decades ago? Since that time, he has faced wars, betrayals, aliens, world-ending catastrophes, don''t you think that''s enough to change a person? To begin seeing you as less of a friend and more of a... tool?".


    Usually, Carol would just dismiss Kol''s words as pure nonsense, wouldn''t even bother to consider the possibility, but losing her powers all of a sudden in such a manner had a great impact on Carol''s psyche.


    In this situation, the person responsible for all this giving her such a speech, Carol couldn''t help but ponder.


    The light of confidence in her eyes was lost as she looked down and began to question her way of life in the recent decades, her choices, and her actions.


    Seeing her like this, Kol offered, "I''m taking them to meet somebody. Why don''t you tag along? I''ll give you back your powers afterward.", referring to Fury, Romanoff, and others.


    "Hmm.", she agreed.


    Then the unusual pink RV with several of the world''s most powerful individuals once again took off.


    ______________________________________________________


    I wrote this chapter day before yesterday but forgot to post it. It was only after some random guy reviewed yesterday that I remembered the folly.


    Although that guy was just spreading hate, in the end, it was a pretty good reminder, so THANKS, and also... GO FU*K YOURSELF MOTHE*F*CKER!! I know you''re still reading it.

 Chapter 42 - Lady Sif

    "Ding-Dong!!", Kol rang the doorbell of one of the houses on the street downtown.


    This was where he was staying as a paying guest. He preferred this over some fancy hotel room, because no matter how expensive, they never had that extra homey feeling to them that made you wanna come home every day.


    Not to mention, the whole neighborhood as walking, talking food supply, which was always a plus.


    A teenager opened the door, and greeted Kol, "You''re here! Where did you run off to? Come on in.", then as he stepped aside to make way for him to get in, he noticed the party behind him, "Who are these guys... The... it''s the Avengers! Captain America, Black Falcon, Black Widow... why did you bring them here for?", he asked Kol.


    [Images]


    "It''s not black... it''s just Falcon kid.", Sam interjected before Kol could answer.


    "But you''re black!", the kid argued.


    "Is that right? Then are you... BLACK KID?", Sam asked rhetorically.


    The kid had no reply for this. He was speechless.


    "Ha! ha! ha! ha!", Sam laughed, and Carol, Bucky, Hill, everyone had a smile on their face, the mood lightened up.


    "Whatever man... Kol, why''d you bring these guys here?", the kid asked embarrassingly, trying to change the topic.


    Kol replied, "Some business with your grandpa... Eli, what are you doing home? Weren''t you supposed to go play basketball with your friends?", he asked.


    Hearing this, Eli sighed, and replied, "Jackson is sick.", in a sad tone, like he''d been hit hard.


    "And what does that have to do with anything? Jackson''s the last name of the girl you have a crush on? Or... is it a guy? That''s why you''re using his last name... Well, whatever you prefer kid, let me give you some real-life advice... You can''t be good at something if you do it to impress others. Remember that.", Kol advised.


    Hearing this, the kid seemed pretty irritated, like he was wrongfully accused of murder or something, "Hey! What the fu?k! Who''s gay!? You go be gay... Man, I''m straight. Jackson''s the guy who''s got the basketball that we use to play. That''s it. You don''t twist my words like that... I''m tellin'' ya.".


    Seeing such an exaggerated reaction to a simple misunderstanding, Kol tried to calm things down, "Ok! Ok! Relax kid. Just a misunderstanding.", then he raised his hands in front of him, and with a flash of white light, a basketball was created out of thin air with the energy of Creation.


    The kid didn''t seem surprised by this and seemed pretty used to seeing stuff like this, which is another thing you can''t find in those hotels.


    "You''re overly conscious about your s?xu??ity, aren''t you? Are you even sure?... Well, whatever! Here''s a peace offering. Now you can go play whenever you feel like it.", Kol gave the ball to the kid, "Do you want it to have amazing abilities?", he asked with interest apparent in his eyes.


    He took out the infinity gauntlet from his M-Ring, and asked, "Maybe make it able to attack like a cannonball? Cause untold destruction and property damage? How about making it able to return to you in case it gets stolen?", Kol asked as he put on the infinity gauntlet.


    Seeing this, Fury, Rogers, and others were stunned. They couldn''t believe what Kol was doing with the most powerful weapon in the universe.


    Fury promptly came forward to try and interrupt a possible catastrophe, but Eli spoke first, "I just wanna play some ball. That''s it. But... but I guess it''d be nice if you could make it so it doesn''t get stolen?".


    Since the kid didn''t demand anything excessive, nobody interrupted their conversation, but after seeing the infinity gauntlet, they were still wary.


    However, Kol seemed disappointed, and gave him a few suggestions, "That''s it!? C''mon... use your imagination here. Don''t you want it to be able to summon lightning like Thor''s hammer? Maybe cause earthquakes? Or... how about giving it reproductive organs? Cuz that''d be one REAL crazy-looking ball.".


    Hearing this, the kid was now truly tempted. He started to consider it, which many people here noticed.


    So Fury interjected, "I think, that''d be too much... this kid just wants a completely normal basketball, without any of that mojo.".


    "Fury shut the fu?k up. Nobody asked what you think.", Kol dismissed him on the spot.


    "Kol, this glove shouldn''t be used like this. It''s too dangerous.", Rogers commented.


    Carol also agreed, "That''s right! Even one of these stones is enough to destroy an entire civilization. It''s actually happened before.".


    But Kol dismissed their worries, "Relax! Nothing''s getting destroyed here. I won''t let it go that far. Just wanna see what choices Eli would make when given an opportunity. That''s it... Hey Eli, we don''t have all day.", he asked the kid.


    After seeing the glares of warning directed at him by most of the ?du?ts in the room, the kid hesitated.


    In the end, "Nah, I''m good. A basketball that can''t get stolen seems pretty cool... I don''t wanna be Denzel or nothin''.", Eli replied in a guilty tone, like he was caught red-handed while shitting on the hood of a police car.


    He was intimidated by the Avengers and their even more intimidating friends that he didn''t know anything about.


    "Ok!", Kol nodded, and, "SNAP!!", changed the fabric of reality so that the basketball wouldn''t get stolen.


    As soon as the snap sounded, everyone subconsciously tensed up and raised their guard, but after seeing it only change that basketball in kid''s hands, they didn''t know whether to laugh or cry anymore.


    After seeing Kol casually using the most dangerous object in the universe for such a purpose, they were now really worried.


    By the time when Kol took back the infinity gauntlet in his M-Ring, Fury had an expression like he''d had diarrhea and hadn''t been able to find an opportunity to relieve himself in over a week.


    Romanoff and Carol even had a faint inkling that Kol put on this elaborate show just to mess with Fury.


    In the end, as the kid was leaving, Kol reminded him, "Hey Eli! Watch your back out there, and come to me if somebody bothers you.".


    He nodded and left.


    This wasn''t a nice neighborhood. Too much racial discrimination. Eli and his grandfather, Isaiah Bradley were black. Before Kol came to live with them, the police used to harass them as they did with everyone else in this neighborhood.


    But soon after, those racist police officers became Kol''s dinner one by one, and after dozens of them went missing, along with several local gang leaders, the feds took over to do their investigation, and the situation changed for the better.


    Of course, the better, in this case also meant ''boring'' for Kol, so he was planning on leaving soon, maybe finally going on a space adventure.


    In the back garden, an old man was watering the plants.


    Kol opened the door and greeted him, "Hey, old man!", while walking right into the garden.


    [Images]


    He turned his attention from the plants to look at him, and immediately got irritated like he was hit in the foot with a hammer or something, "ISAIAH!! MY NAME... is Isaiah, not OLD MAN...", he was about to continue when he noticed the party following behind him.


    Kol shrugged his shoulders, "Well, I guess, looks CAN be deceiving to some extent, even though you do look like you''ve got one foot in the grave.".


    He recognized everyone here except Fury, Hill, and Carol, and he seemed to have a particularly deep impression of Bucky as his eyes lingered on him.


    He spoke, "Look at you...", something only Bucky could understand.


    "Isaiah!", Bucky greeted him in a hesitant tone.


    "You know him?", Rogers asked him, and everyone else was curious as well.


    "Go on Bucky. You go ahead and do the introductions.", Kol told him.


    So Bucky explained, "This... um... this is Isaiah. He was a hero. One of the ones that HYDRA feared the most. Like Steve.".


    "Super soldier?", Fury asked. It seemed like even he didn''t know about him, which did make sense.


    Bucky replied. "Yes... we met in ''51...".


    "If by ''met'', you mean I whupped your ?ss, then... yeah!", Isaiah interjected.


    Then continued, "I heard whispers that he was on the peninsula, but everyone they sent after him... they never came back. So the US military dropped me behind enemy lines to go deal with him... I took half that metal arm in that fight in Goyang, but I see he''s managed to grow it back.".


    After hearing this, everyone had different reactions. Fury was thinking how could he not know about this. Rogers seemed attentive, Romanoff was trying to figure out Kol''s intentions, while everyone else seemed curious.


    Isaiah spoke to Bucky, "Well, you''ve brought a decent enough company, so I guess... you''re not here to kill me.", then he asked Kol, "Why did you bring them here?".


    Then as everyone turned to look at Kol to hear his reply, "I''m... ah... I''m not a killer anymore.", Bucky interjected with a guilty conscience. He probably already had an idea why Kol brought them here.


    Hearing this, everyone''s attention was once again on Bucky.


    Isaiah took a deep look at him, and asked, "You think you can wake up one day and decide who you wanna be?", in a ridiculing tone.


    Then continued, "IT DOESN''T WORK LIKE THAT!", in a reprimanding tone, "Well... maybe it does for folks like you.", referring to Bucky''s past as Winter Soldier.


    He didn''t know about Bucky being mind-controlled by HYDRA at that time. It wasn''t public knowledge.


    Kol interjected, "C''mon old man! Give the guy a break... It''s not what you think. He was mind-controlled by HYDRA at the time.".


    Then continued, "They made him their s?x slave and did indecent things to him every single day, using his body to satisfy their ??wd... ?bs??n? d?s?r?s. Things that shouldn''t even be mentioned. His past isn''t much better than yours.".


    "Mind-controlled into becoming a willing s?x slave?", Isaiah asked incredulously, but then reflexively denied it.


    Hearing this, different people had different reactions, some were trying to control their laughter as the mood here changed too abruptly, some people looked at Bucky with doubtful, yet sympathetic eyes, Rogers being one of them, while others, Like Fury and Isaiah, just denied it.


    Seeing all kinds of gazes suddenly directed at his person, Bucky was pissed, "That never happened! There was no such thing as s?x slaves. I was just their murder weapon and...", but was interrupted.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!", Sam couldn''t hold it in anymore, and as if given a signal, Romanoff and Hill soon followed, but they were trained agents, so they only showed a faint smile.


    As Rogers looked at Sam with disapproving expression, Kol spoke sarcastically, "Yes, of course, Bucky! That never happened. We understand. Don''t worry, you were just their mindless murder weapon and nothing more.", while winking at Rogers.


    And Rogers knew what to do. He went forward to put a hand on Bucky''s shoulder, and started comforting him, "Yes, Bucky. Don''t worry. Kol was just joking, to lighten up the mood a bit, that''s all. We all know that.".


    But Bucky wasn''t stupid enough to not notice the look of sympathy in his eyes that was directed towards him. Obviously, Steve himself didn''t believe what he just said.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Isaiah Bradley was a Korean War veteran, who became a Supersoldier after being unwillingly subjected to human trials of the Super Soldier Serum in the 1950s.


    Isaiah was very patriotic in his youth, he loved his country, and being a Supersoldier on top of that, he could very well become the next Captain America.


    However, he was an African American. He was a black guy and so he was discriminated against.


    After the war, where he was a war hero, his entire team was killed off one by one, and he was put in prison by the US government for three decades, in a black sight, where he was constantly subjected to inhumane treatment and was forced to go through human experimentation.


    After three decades, he managed to finally escape, only to come home to find his family dead, except for his grandson, Eli. So now he was just some bitter old man trying to live out the rest of his days in peace, minding his own business, and trying to raise his grandson right.


    Kol brought Rogers, Fury, and others here to listen to Isaiah''s story, not for them to do something for him, but to give them an example.


    An example of what was happening out there in the real world, in the darkness that was outside this light of glory that shone on their stars and stripes, and the suit of armors.


    They still had delusions that things were different now just because the times changed, so Kol shook them awake.


    He gave them an ultimatum. Two years!


    This world was too fu?k?d up.


    Alien invasions were always happening, world-ending catastrophes were a common occurrence, dangerous objects and people who could bend reality were popping out all the time, super-spy organizations were wrangled in power struggles and building world-destroying weapons that weren''t aimed at the real enemies, but towards earth itself, yet the government who was supposed to deal with all these matters was still playing politics, shifting the blame and public opinions against those few who were actually, trying to make a difference.


    Of course, these so-called "heroes" were no better. Instead of trying to stabilize the world government, they were too busy playing vigilantes, content enough to dress up like a bunch of clowns waiting for the cheers. Like that would change anything!


    Kol wasn''t buying any of that bullshit. He was not here to participate in this clown show.


    He was a King, a conqueror, and if these few exceptional individuals, who had the power, the right, and the public opinion in their favor, failed to make some real difference in two years, then he would step in.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Nornheim.


    One of the realms outside the nine realms, but under Asgard''s protection.


    [Images]


    Nornheim was home to two kinds of humanoid races.


    The Norns, who were like humans, but stronger and much more long-lived, and the Rock Trolls, who were far greater in population and lived in the massive cave systems of Nornheim.


    Once upon a time, it was ruled by a very powerful Asgardian witch named Karnilla, but it was then freed and given back to the natives.


    Now there was nothing special about this realm, it was very unremarkable considering the vast expanse of the universe.


    Far away from any kind of civilization, a beautiful brunette sat outside a small cave under the starry night sky, observing the strange-looking lizard species that was being cooked on the fire in front of her.


    This was her catch of the day.


    "Sigh!", she shook her head in helplessness and looked up at the clear night sky, "Heimdall... what happened to you? Why won''t you respond to me?", she asked for the Nth time, yet just as the previous (N - 1) times, there was no reply.


    She didn''t know what to do anymore.


    She was sent here to observe and report anything peculiar she might see, something that wasn''t supposed to belong to this realm, yet even after so long, she found nothing.


    Just then, "Huh?", she noticed something.


    A flicker of light maybe, or just imagination of her desperate mind at work, but she could swear she saw an orange flicker of light among the stars in the sky.


    As she subconsciously straightened her back to attentively observed the place, "BO-Boom!", with the sound of a sonic boom and leaving behind an orange trail of fire that should''ve been caused by entering into the atmosphere, she noticed something flying towards her.


    A flying vessel? A spaceship? No! It was too small for that.


    As it got closer, she took a deep breath.


    It was a man. Just a man.


    "BOOM!!", he landed in front of her.


    As the dust cleared, she observed him closely, yet very cautiously. Her instincts were hardened in battle, for hundreds of years, and they were telling her that this purple-eyed man with long black hair was extremely dangerous.


    He walked towards her, "Hey, hello!", speaking in a friendly, vibrant tone.


    "Who are you?", she asked cautiously.


    So he introduced himself, "I''m Kol, the God of Power. I was just passing by this realm when I heard some particularly desperate prayers of a maiden... It was so sad that it almost broke my heart! I had to stop my journey and go in to take a look... Anyway, aren''t you supposed to introduce yourself?".


    "I am Lady Sif of Asgard. I''m here in Nornheim to accomplish a task of immense significance.", Sif introduced herself while trying to ignore the embarrassing detail.


    Kol spoke in a sympathetic tone, "Well, my Lady, Sif... Just in case if this helpless maiden was indeed you, then know that I definitely understand your plight. I mean, if you have to eat THAT every day..." while pointing at the strange-looking lizard that was by now nearly burnt.


    Thanks to his reminder, Sif finally noticed it, "OH! NO!", she scrambled over to save it from becoming inedible.


    And after a while, with some most attentive effort, she managed to save her dinner.


    However, just then, Kol sat down near her and took out a pizza from his M-Ring, "Do you know what this is?", he asked, "It''s from Midgard... an extremely delicious dish called...", but was interrupted.


    "Pizza! I know, I''ve been to Midgard before and have tried it. When it comes to their delicacies, Midgard is now perhaps the best in the nine realms.", Sif spoke with melancholy apparent in her tone.


    So Kol asked, "So, my Lady, Sif. I''m quite...", but was interrupted.


    "Lady! It''s just, Lady Sif... Not ''my'' Lady.", Sif interjected.


    Without minding it much, Kol continued, "Yes, of course... So, I was wondering since I''m quite hungry as well, would you perhaps like to trade? You see, I always like to try new things and I''ve definitely never tried that before.", referring to the strange lizard that seemed quite crispy.


    Sif took a look at the steaming hot pizza whose aroma made her mouth water even from a distance, and then she turned to look at the unsavory strange lizard in her hands. Sufficed to say, she readily agreed.


    While eating, she asked, "So, God of Power huh? It would be difficult to believe if I didn''t see you entering the planet''s atmosphere myself, without the aid of any mage-craft or technology... You''re certainly not of Asgard, so where are you from?".


    This time, Kol had no reason to lie or evade, so he introduced himself honestly.


    It was unknown what Sif thought of it, as the two just focussed their attention on eating.


    ______________________________________________________


    I know that the first section of the chapter is longer than it needs to be, but I''ve done this deliberately because the story is going to go completely off the rails from now on.


    The last two seasons of Agents of SHIELD can never happen, otherwise, it would be completely out of character for Kol.


    He''s going to start conquering this universe now, and then in a couple more chapters, we''ll be off to Star Wars.

 Chapter 43 - Kolforce

    Currently, Kol was floating in the vacuum of space, in front of a bright star, sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, as if in deep meditation.


    Behind him was a fleet of starships, a few dozens of them, all of them facing towards him, as if waiting on him.


    All around his body was inside a cloud of energy that was constantly fluctuating, changing colors, sometimes red, and sometimes white.


    As time passed, the fluctuations became more and more rapid. The color started changing faster and faster, red, white, red, white, over and over again, faster and faster, almost becoming indistinguishable from red or white.


    Eventually, it became unstable, "ZNOOO!-BOOM!!", and exploded.


    "FUCK!!", he cursed in frustration, even though the sound could not travel in vacuum.


    But soon, with newfound determination in his eyes, "AGAIN!!", he closed his eyes and started all over again.


    A long time ago, back when he was in his home-world, Kol noticed something.


    He might''ve had all the knowledge from a version of Odin, which made him truly exceptional in mystic arts, but if compared to Odin himself, when considering just the mystic arts, Kol wasn''t nearly as good.


    The reason for that was simple, because Odin had Odinforce, mystical energy connected to his own life force, while Kol did not.


    Until now, he was simply using either the universal energy or the energy generated by the Power stone inside his heart to fuel his spells.


    That was why he still needed a chant, or gestures to construct the spell matrices. He couldn''t use it with just his intent, or will, like Odin could.


    Of course, since Kol had all the knowledge of Odin, he had the solution to this problem.


    However, as stated before, he but had all the knowledge of just ONE VERSION of Odin, and according to it, he first needed to become an actual God and needed the fealty of at least one other God, in order to connect his Godforce with his life-force.


    Which meant that he would have to wait for his ''spell of life and soul concept'' to evolve to the fourth stage.


    But Odin in this universe was different, and so was Odinforce. He might''ve been weaker than the one from Kol''s memories, the one from Marvel-616, but he had the answer to Kol''s problem.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    As we all know, Divinity has two parts. First, the rule or authority that exists inside the soul. Second, the Godforce, which is the energy related to the said authority.


    For the sake of simplification, let''s call the authority, just Divinity. And the energy, Godforce. Kol''s Godforce is the energy of Power Stone.


    Now, according to his memories, in Marvel-616, Odinforce, or Power of the All-Father, was accidentally created when Odin''s brothers, Vili and Ve sacrificed themselves to allow Odin to escape from Muspelheim when they ventured into it unprepared.


    Upon their deaths, Odin''s own godly attributes were increased as a result of his brothers'' Godforce and life-force joining together with his own. This allowed him to discover the energy which would later be known as Odinforce.


    Later the Odinforce evolved even further when Odin connected it with the Godforce of all the Gods of Asgard.


    Later, generations after generations, it would pass from one All-father to the next, constantly becoming stronger and stronger. Even as the other Gods fell, their life-force and Godforce would be added to Odinforce, while their souls, along with Divinity inside, would be guided further to resurrect once again.


    Hela was the only exception to this rule because she connected her Godforce with the magical energy naturally generated by Asgard.


    Anyway, in this universe, known as the Marvel cinematic universe, the Asgardian Gods did not naturally produce the energy known as Godforce within their bodies to fuel their Divinity and had to either rely on their life force, or the magical energy generated by Asgard.


    Which was why they would eventually grow old and die despite not having the ''Those Who Sit Above in Shadow'' slowly su?k?n? them dry.


    The Odinforce here was the resulting energy generated when the life force and Divinity of All-father were connected to the life essence and magical energy generated by the landmass known as Asgard.


    It became stronger every generation because as the new All-father would inherit it, it would contain the powers of all the previous generations of All-fathers.


    Even all the mortal Asgardians had a minuscule amount of Odinforce inside of them here, not just the Gods. This was what allowed them to move on to the afterlife after their death, not the Valkyries, or Hela.


    Those few who were magically talented, or those physically more gifted than the rest contained more Odinforce within them.


    In conclusion, the Odinforce in Marvel-616 was the resulting energy generated when the life-force and Godforce of Vili and Ve were connected to the life-force and Godforce of All-father, along with the Godforce of all the Gods of Asgard. The All-father could use it through its semi-connection with his Divinity.


    On the other hand, the Odinforce in this universe was the resulting energy generated when the life force and Divinity of All-father were connected to the mystical energy and life-essence of Asgard itself.


    .


    About seven months ago, Kol met Sif.


    Then out of curiosity, he took a look at her biology, as he had decided before during the events of ''Infinity War'', and immediately discovered the difference between the Odinforce inside her body to the one he had the knowledge of.


    So he used the energy of Space and Time to do several spells to investigate further.


    Not long after, as the days passed on Nornheim, he started attempting to create his own version of ''Odinforce'' by trying to combine his life force with the energy of Power stone, which was also his Godforce.


    Unfortunately, it proved to be way more difficult than he had predicted and took a lot of time.


    Still, he managed to succeed after the next few months of diligent attempts.


    Apparently, he could not straight up combine the energy of Power stone with his life force, so he had to divide the ''Kolforce'' into two different forms.


    Its first form was called, The White, which contained all its mystical properties. While creating this energy, Kol had the magic energy in "Mushoku Tensei" novel in mind, and surprisingly, upon its completion, Kol found that it could be used in the same way, through imagination, but a bit easier than in that novel, which indicated that it was a higher form of energy than the one in "Mushoku Tensei".


    When the ''Kolforce'' was dormant, or unused, The White was just white, but when used, it became colorless.


    On the other hand, The Red in dormant form was just red in color, while in an activated form, it became hotter, and more and more destructive, slowly taking on the properties of all the destructive energies that Kol possessed, and even the ones he did not.


    Despite the different color schemes and qualities, The White and The Red were just two different forms of the same energy called Kolforce, and could be easily interconverted into each other in their dormant form.


    After creating the Kolforce, Kol slowly converted the Solar energy and Omega effect inside his body into Kolforce, and found it surprisingly easy, after all, the Power Stone was an All-energy singularity, not to mention, Kolforce was produced from his life-force.


    After the process, Kol felt a little stronger than before, then attempted to add other forms of energy into Kolforce, which again, was easy, but did absolutely nothing.


    Seeing such a result, Kol called Sif over and out of curiosity, shared with her his Kolforce, the same way as Odinforce already existed inside her body.


    Kolforce soon overwhelmed the minuscule amount of Odinforce in her, and replaced it, thus giving her The White.


    After several attempts, Kol discovered that other people could only use The White, and was simply unable to convert The White into The Red, unless they had an exceptionally strong body, like Kryptonians, who had bodies sufficiently strong enough to withstand its destructive nature.


    Not only that, but as he guided Sif to get familiar with and use The White more and more often, the overall quantity of Kolforce inside his own body also increased.


    Kolforce was energy, but it was also like a muscle that could grow through practice, whether it was him doing it, or someone else.


    Which meant that it would become stronger, and by extension, he would become stronger as he shared it with more and more people.


    Plus since it was his Godforce, Kol had absolute authority over it, just as Odin did with Odinforce.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    For hours straight, Kol floated in space while trying to combine the two different forms of Kolforce into one, but he failed.


    He was missing something vital here.


    He shook his head in disappointment, "Sigh!", then looked down at the star in front of him.


    He used the Infinity gauntlet to convert a molecular cloud nearby into this new star, which was a bit bigger than Earth''s sun.


    Nidavellir was located behind the ring upon which the planet rotated around this star, and was stationary, therefore, every season, for a few days, there would be night in Nidavellir at the same time as there would be summer season on most of the landmass on the planet.


    Kol looked at his arm, feeling the Solar energy rapidly being absorbed inside every cell of his body, then getting su?k?d further inside and converted into the Kolforce by his biological processes, and later being divided into two, one part being absorbed inside his cells, while the other disappearing somewhere inside the body.


    He closed his eyes, feeling the serenity of space, this extreme calmness inspired the feeling of extreme freedom, which gave rise to the loneliness that made one feel insignificant. So much quiet that most people would feel terrified within a few minutes.


    Kol felt somebody approaching him from behind, so he turned his head to look back.


    It was Sif. She was flying towards him from one of the ships.


    She now looked completely different from the movies, not only much younger, but her clothes were different too, and on her forehead, she was wearing a ''star tiara'', similar to the one Wonder Woman wore in another universe.


    [Images]


    This ''star tiara'' was forged by the Dwarves of Nidavellir to help her harmlessly convert The White into The Red, and then be able to control it.


    He also made her a dose of ''The Elixir'', the same one Qetsiyah took before turning into a Kryptonian.


    Besides granting immortality, ''The Elixir'' could boost the physical potential of an individual to their limit, and even allowed them to improve it further through hard training.


    As her body became stronger, Sif, the Asgardian, was well past the minimum requirements to wield the initial stages of The Red, so he asked the Dwarves to forge her the ''star tiara''.


    As she came closer, Kol could feel an invisible force field around her body, which she most likely created by utilizing The White.


    As she came near, Kol asked her telepathically, "Why didn''t you use The Red? You should practice it more often since you only just got it a few weeks ago.".


    Sif used The White to reply telepathically, "I tried...", she grimaced, as if remembering something unpleasant, "Its nature is too destructive. I have decided to attempt its use on land, where possible accidents may be promptly responded to.".


    "Alright!", Kol replied, "If you say so...", wondering what she was on about.


    "A message transmission was received from Nidavellir. King Eitri has accomplished the task entrusted to him, he has restored the damaged artifact.", Sif reported telepathically.


    Hearing this, Kol raised an eyebrow. This was truly impressive. It was evident by this that these Dwarves would perhaps prove to be more useful than his previous estimate.


    This ''artifact'', they were speaking of was Kol''s location device, the wristwatch which was damaged in his fight with Lucifer.


    He had been trying to repair it for a while now, but was unable to even find the issue, yet, after being granted the necessary knowledge, these Dwarves claimed to have fixed it in just a month.


    "King Eitri has managed to complete a task of great significance. I believe the Dwarves deserve a reward of equal worth.", Kol spoke, his gaze distant, as if thinking of something sagacious.


    "They would no doubt appreciate your magnanimity.", Sif nodded in agreement.


    But Kol simply shook his head and laughed at Sif''s choice of words, "Magnanimity? Ha! Ha! Ha!", it seemed she still subconsciously considered Nidavellir a territory of Asgard, "No! This is not an act of altruism. I am their King, and they are my people. Their prosperity is my prosperity. Perhaps it may be called ''investment''. But this reward simply shows my approval of their work. Nothing more.".


    Kol wasn''t much worried about Sif''s loyalties. He planned to have no conflict with Asgard, plus she was a quick learner.


    Kol glanced at the fleet of starships, his gaze penetrating inside, looking at those working there, observing them, scrutinizing them.


    The Rock Trolls had no knowledge of how to operate spaceships, they were mostly barbarians. So these few soldiers were those who surrendered after he wiped out most of the organization known as The Confederacy.


    All these ships were also mostly seized from them, plus a few Kree vessels with their captains who thought they were bad.


    Just one look was sufficient enough to learn everything he wanted. As Kol floated past Sif, he nodded his head and praised, "Impressive!", showing his appreciation for her diligence.


    She indeed possessed the talent to be a good general.


    In response, Sif raised her ?h?st high in pride with a small smile on her face.


    "Now we can finally begin.", Kol continued.


    "Begin... what?", Sif asked, quite confused.


    "War!", Kol declared, "It is time for a battle.", that little excitement in his tone could not be well hidden.


    Hearing this, Sif''s expression instantly changed, thinking of something, she became solemn.


    Lady Sif wasn''t some na?ve idiot, she was just too greatly loyal to Asgard, which was why she held hope until the end. But when Kol showed up in Nornheim, it had to be the objective of her mission.


    So she tried to contact Asgard, again and again. She shouted out to Heimdall with everything she had, but as always, without getting any response.


    So in her desperation, she tried to find a way off Nornheim.


    Unfortunately, it was far from the glorious realm of the past and was just a barbaric land now.


    When she was almost at her breaking point, Kol discovered her plight and took some time out of his work to help her figure things out.


    He explained to her the situation of Asgard. The war with Hela, and then the slaughter led by Thanos, all the while showing her the visions of the actual events to help her understand the situation better.


    As a result, Sif became incredibly angry, then sad, and then pleaded to him to bring her to her people.


    So Kol reminded her of her inability to be of much help and offered a deal.


    He showed her the Infinity Gauntlet and offered to resurrect the Asgardians slaughtered by Hela and Thanos if she served him unconditionally as his General for two years.


    It was an obvious choice.


    Now seeing her reaction, Kol asked, "Do you disagree? I want you to express your opinions without worry... Be blunt!" while observing her with scrutiny.


    So Sif replied, "As a warrior, I am grateful to you to still deem me worthy enough to entrust with such responsibilities. It bestowed me with a sense of purpose again, after...", she paused, remembering her banishment, and the fate of Asgard.


    Then she shook her head and was about to continue, but then her expression showed struggle, hesitation, unable to decide whether to continue.


    When she glanced at Kol, she found him waiting patiently, observing her without any expression, unamused.


    So she continued, "Actively seeking war has never ended well for anyone... Nornheim required a ruler to establish order. King Eitri submitted after you used the Infinity glove to revive his people... But this time... This war would only cause needless death and destruction. One I am much too familiar with.".


    "So you wish to not participate? Or... departure?", Kol asked, "I know we had an agreement, but... the best and the most essential weapon to take in any battle is the reason why. If you participate in a war you don''t believe in, you''ll fall, no matter how good of a warrior you are.".


    But Sif replied without hesitation, with determination in her tone, "I, Lady Sif of Asgard am not so easily fell. I have sworn an oath and shall see it to completion, even if this war is to be waged for unjust reasons.", towards the end, her voice became low, as she avoided looking at him.


    Seeing her reaction, and hearing her opinions, Kol sighed and shook his head in disappointment.


    He exclaimed firmly, "Sif!", making her look at him. Then looking straight in her eyes, he asked, "Do you take me for some foolish prince seeking war only to satisfy his own vanity?", in an accusing tone.


    She tried to defend, "I... I do not...", but was interrupted.


    Without letting her finish, Kol continued, "There are too many worlds out there. Too many adventures to seek. Yet I''m here, in this one, not just for my own amusement, but because I AM NEEDED.", he spoke firmly.


    Then continued, "Granted it is not an act of pure selflessness or true righteousness... You know I''ve died many times? I cannot truly die, so I always come back, but each time, right before I close my eyes, I cannot help but ask myself the same question. ''What have I left behind?''. Even though I know it''s not really death, in the true sense of the word, but it''s like an instinct that I can not control. I believe it''s a trait shared by all self-aware life forms. To wonder about the significant impact of their lives on the world at the very end.".


    And continued, "At the end of the day... no matter how mighty one becomes, they are still insignificant to the world if they make no real difference. A person''s greatness is measured by the changes they''ve managed to bring, not by how heavy a load they can lift.", his gaze seemed distant.


    Then he turned to look at her, and continued, "And that is the reason why I wage wars. I conquer what is hopeless, those that have lost their way, and those still suffering needlessly. Under my rule, all are truly equal. They prosper and thrive, and have been granted all the opportunities to achieve their dreams and aspirations.".


    Hearing this, Sif was in a daze, her eyes were unfocused, as in deep thought.


    But Kol was done talking, so he commanded, "Go and prepare the ships for battle. I''ll be resting in Nidavellir. Send a message when you''re ready. We''ll unite on Nortica. I wish to inspect the Rock Trolls, to see if they are ready to join us in the next battle.".


    ''Nortica'' was one of the two new planets that circled the new star near Nidavellir created using Infinity gauntlet. The second home to Rock Trolls. The other one was not yet named, but Kol knew in his heart that it shall be called, ''New Asgard''.

 Chapter 44 - Delay

    Hello everyone! I was just getting to writing the next chapter before I glanced over at the previous chapters to get familiar with the pace of the story. That''s where I noticed a few chapter comments in the beginning chapters, and apparently... I somehow offended this religious fanatic who didn''t understand that this is completely a work of fiction and has nothing to do with real life.


    Anyway, I wasn''t in the mood after that, so I found this other novel that I started reading, which was good in the beginning before it became repeating... All in all, I couldn''t write the chapter. You need a different mindset to write something than you do while reading it. So I''ll release the chapter next week. Until then... stay healthy, and stay strong people!

 Chapter 45 - Conqueror Of Worlds

    Chronyca-2 was a planet that revolved around a star in Cygnus system. It was the homeworld of Chronicoms, an extremely advanced and ancient race of synthetic, semi-robotic beings that roamed around in the galaxy as observers.


    Today, like any other day, life continued as usual on Chronyca-2. However, unknown to anyone, a few star destroyers and dozens of cruisers were parked out in the space not far from the planet.


    Kol sat atop the throne in the destroyer in the front, holding a scepter in his hand that emitted a faint white glow from the top.


    On his right stood Sif, and on his left stood Qovas, who used to be one of the six leaders of the Confederacy, and the representative of Remorath.


    [Images]


    Qovas was fiercely loyal to Confederacy, but at the same time, he was a true warrior, willing to die for honor. Such a person either made the worst enemy or the most loyal subordinate.


    Qovas followed Kol because he had hope. Hope that one day the Confederacy would be revived. That as long as he was alive, an opportunity would eventually present itself, and Kol was very well versed in how to take advantage of such false hope he was the one who let him believe it in the first place.


    Looking at the planet below, Kol spoke, "This is my first battle in this world, and the first battle you''ll win for me, but let''s try with minimum losses.".


    "In this world", what did it mean? - Qovas had long figured that out. Hearing Kol''s words, a flash of hope subconsciously flashed in his eyes that didn''t go unnoticed by Kol.


    What would happen in a scenario where a dictator who forcefully ruled over people with fear chose to just walk away one day? - That wasn''t even a question.


    That kingdom would break apart, dissolve much faster than it was built, and even those few truely loyal would start having second thoughts. They would be incapable of stopping the raging masses.


    At least that was the common sense, or what SHOULD happen.


    Unfortunately, poor Qovas made the mistake of considering himself and his kind as "public".


    The Norns and the Dwarves were truly loyal to Kol, and their numbers were much greater than these Confederacy soldiers.


    But for now, Everyone had their advantages and disadvantages.


    The Norns weren''t battle-ready yet. Just a few months ago, they were nothing but savages. They did not know how to operate spaceships.


    The Dwarves were still getting used to the new way of life, plus they couldn''t be used in battle because of their low numbers.


    On the other hand, after hearing Kol''s words, a complicated expression flashed upon Sif''s face.


    Seeing their reactions, Kol nodded to himself. He was satisfied with this development.


    He raised the scepter and tapped it lightly on the floor, "Bang!", the light coming from it intensified.


    Kol commanded, "Prepare the communication packages to land. We''ll attempt a hack first. Send in the fighters for support.", then he turned his gaze away from the planet, "Sif, you''ll lead them personally.", he told her.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Kol was using The White to hide his fleet.


    To the Chronicom sensory systems that were on the lookout, one moment it was just cold dark space, while hundreds of starfighters appeared out of nowhere the next moment, with a woman they recognized as Lady Sif leading them.


    Alarms immediately started ringing all over the planet as they deployed their fighters to meet them.


    Sif flew in the front, surrounded by a white glow, right towards Chronyca-2, while hundreds of starfighters like bees followed closely behind her.


    One group launched a direct ?ssault, while the rest retreated towards the orbit of the planet.


    Although there weren''t many of these satellites, Chronicoms were very advanced, and they seemed to have been designed for this purpose alone.


    Faced with dozens of laser attacks, Sif paused and used The White to conjure up a giant energy shield.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Sizzle!", the energy shield successfully blocked the attack, but lasers were continuous, and cracks were already visible in it.


    At this rate, Sif wouldn''t be able to advance and her shield would give out eventually.


    Plus she couldn''t cover all her allies, "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!", the starfighters on the flanks were getting mowed down.


    But they were in space, and they had the numerical advantage.


    Eventually, a large group of starfighters managed to get behind them.


    The rest was obvious. With the support provided from the back, Sif dropped the shield, and attacked together with the others, "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!", the enemy satellites were defeated one by one.


    The Chronicom forces were already coming, and their numbers were overwhelming. Thousands of starfighters flew out from the planet below.


    Seeing this scene, the Remorath, who were well known for their ruthless nature, now seemed demoralized, pessimistic.


    Seeing such disadvantageous odds, Sif paused, "Close up together! Come close! Package to the middle! Make haste.", she commanded.


    Then just as the two sides were about to get in each other''s range, the space around Sif shook.


    She was already close enough to teleport straight into the planet''s atmosphere. Their numbers wouldn''t matter as long as the communication package reached Chronyca-2.


    Unfortunately, just as she was about to succeed, the second group of enemy''s satellites that had retreated before at the beginning of the battle had arrived near the planet.


    They ?ssembled into a formation and cooperated with the giant signal towers on the ground to form up an orange-colored force field all around the planet.


    This force field blocked Sif''s teleportation.


    The space around her shook, but nothing happened.


    In this desperate moment, "HAAA!!", with a loud battle cry, Sif used her ''star tiara'' to summon more Kolforce.


    Then flew forward towards the enemy fighters and used The White to stop them.


    One-third of the enemy forces were surrounded by a giant blue bubble and stopped moving, like all motion there was impeded.


    All potential energy was su?k?d in by this bubble, leaving the Chronicom fighters unable to move.


    In space, there''s no resistance to motion, so a velocity once attained remains constant.


    Sucking out all the potential energy from Chronicom fighters stopped their motion which was attained by their thrusters.


    These fighters were very high-tech, so even if they didn''t use gas, but pure energy pressure as the propelling force, the pressure could no longer be converted into motion.


    Seeing such a scene, the rest two-thirds of the enemy forces very cautiously avoided the blue aura bubble and then focussed all their attention on Sif, who was clearly the biggest threat.


    But she wasn''t done yet.


    Then, "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!", the enemy fighters exploded one by one.


    The only limit to The White was imagination. So Sif just transferred all the su?k?d-out potential energy directly into the energy cores of individual fighters, thereby destabilizing them.


    Now with a moment of respite, "Form up and attack! Attack! Fire everything...", Sif hurriedly commanded the Remorath starfighters to charge ahead.


    Then she spread The White all around the package, and with a bright glow, it disappeared into thin air.


    In fact, it only shrunk down, becoming smaller, easy enough for her to carry, like Ant-Man''s Pym particles.


    Then with a warcry, "HAAAh!", she flew forward and joined the battle.


    Sif swung her arm forward, using The White to create an invisible blade that flew ahead and cut down three enemy fighters coming at her from the front.


    Then she bent down, dodging the laser from the right, and pointed her left hand at the enemy. In response, a giant hole was made in it, like from a giant invisible spear.


    The battle continued like this. It was bloody, and explosions were going off everywhere, casualties increasing every second on both sides.


    On the other hand, Chronyca-2 was already done preparing. They sent out two cruisers that were approaching the battlefield from the other side of the planet.


    Seeing that the odds were not in their favor, Sif teleported right outside the force field, hoping to breach through it physically.


    But it proved to be more difficult than she had imagined.


    In the end, seeing that the Chronicom cruisers were approaching the battlefield and their own warships were still clocked with no intention of joining the battle yet, she was forced to use The Red.


    Surrounded by a burning red glow, "HAAAHH!!", she finally managed to push through.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Kol opened his eyes and commanded, "Alright! Sif has created enough distraction, and the Chronicoms have shown their cards. It''s time! Prepare the rest of our forces, and ready the PHT drives.".


    Qovas bowed respectfully, "As you wish.", and left to do what he was told.


    PHT drives were the Phasic Harmonic Teleportation drives. It was originally the Confederacy''s technology, but the Dwarves improved it even further.


    Still, they were not advanced enough to breach through the orange force field that was designed to prevent all forms of teleportation.


    Kol tapped the scepter lightly on the floor, "Bang!", using The White to forcefully increase the teleportation qualities of the PHT drives, overcharging them beyond their limits.


    Vibranium was an amazing element, not only in its most stable form that was found in Wakanda but also in its various isotopes.


    In comics, one of these isotopes, called Vibranium B or S.L.V (Savage Land Vibranium), was found only in the isolated region of Antarctica known as the Savage Land.


    Vibranium B was also known as Anti-Metal due to its opposite effects to Wakandan Vibranium.


    It emanated vibrations which caused the atomic and molecular bonds in nearby metals of other kinds to weaken, resulting in the liquefaction of nearby solid metals.


    It also produced protective counter vibrations which could throw off sonic attacks. Its unique properties could also be used to create dimensional apertures to other realities with the right vibrational attunement.


    With Kol''s knowledge, combined with all the hard work the Dwarves had put into it, they finally managed to manufacture Vibranium B.


    Just as Sif breached through the barrier, Kol succeeded in teleporting the Vibranium B packages onto all possible places of interest revealed until now.


    Chronicoms were a race that relied heavily upon technology, not to mention they were synthetic, to begin with.


    Cylindrical objects suddenly appeared on several locations on the planet and immediately disintegrated into Nanites that flew into the nearby mechanical structures.


    Afterward, it was all Hell breaking lose.


    Be it the underground laser cannons that they were hoping to surprise them with, or the squadrons of Chronicom Hunters ready to use their Inter-Planetary Conveyance Discs to teleport directly into their warships when they de-cloaked to launch a surprise attack, as soon as the Ninites came near them, they all disintegrated, instantaneously.


    The satellites had to cooperate with the towers on the ground to maintain the orange force field around the planet. So as soon as the towers were destroyed, the force field went down.


    At the same time, Kol finally de-cloaked their warships and joined the battle, launching an all-out attack, while sending out the rest of the Ramorath fighters to support the ones already in combat.


    In the end, it was their all-out victory against a more advanced civilization that also had the home-court advantage and the numerical advantage. That too with minimum losses, provided Kol didn''t even have to get off his throne.


    ______________________________________________________


    .


    Muspelheim, also known as the realm of eternal fire. Home to the Fire Demons and the Fire Giants, and their ruler, the Fire Giant Surtur.


    A war was going on here, between the Rock Trolls, the Chronicoms, and the Remorath forces led by Kol, against the natives of this realm, led by Surtur, who apparently did not die with Hela.


    Kol held a sword in his hand that seemed as tall as him. It was forged by the Dwarves not long ago.


    This sword was nothing special, just a Vibranium + Uru sword with extra weight runes engraved in it to make it more destructive. Its shape and size were the same as that of the Dragonslayer sword from Berserk, wielded by Gutz.


    [Images]


    After the battle with Hela, Surtur was gravely wounded, but thanks to the Eternal Fire, he was healing quickly.


    He hadn''t fully healed when Kol attacked, but as they say, a wounded animal that''s cornered is way more dangerous.


    Eternal Fire wasn''t just any form of energy that Kol could easily absorb and control. It was the very concept of Fire itself. So he would have to do this the hard way.


    Surtur spoke, "You will fall here little God, like many before you!", then with a warcry, "RAAH!", he raised his sword high up and brought it down at Kol''s head.


    Kol was floating a few inches from the ground with his sword in his right hand.


    If we compare their size, then Surtur was a mountain compared to him, easily around as tall as a 30-story building.


    Seeing the giant sword coming at him, Kol raised his sword across his body, then dropped down on the ground and pushed himself upwards at high speed.


    When he met the Twilight Sword, he deflected it to the side, "BOOMM!!", their brief contact generated a giant impact bubble at that location.


    Then Kol focused his Bio-Electric field to shift his momentum, pushing himself forward at a terrifying speed and slashed Surtur on the side as he passed him by.


    Feeling the pain from the massive gash on the side of his torso, "AAH!", Surtur cried out in pain, and shifted his sword to turn around to try and slash at Kol once again.


    But Kol wouldn''t miss this opportunity. He flew at Surtur''s back and plunged his sword into his spine.


    Then even as Surtur cried out in pain, Kol channeled The Red through his sword and into a blast on Surtur''s back, "BOOM!".


    "AAAHH", Surtur screamed in anguish.


    This time he had a giant hole in his back.


    But this wasn''t over just yet.


    In his moment of desperation, Surtur used his body to channel the Eternal Fire into a massive explosion, "BOOOMM!!".


    It was so intense that it would make nuclear explosions look like firecrackers in front of a Thermite grenade.


    Kol was taken back by this sudden outburst, unable to find balance, he was blown far away, giving time for Surtur to use the Eternal Fire to heal himself once again.


    When Kol flew back, Surtur was already mostly healed and ready to battle. It was as expected, after all, Kol did not possess the law of Death like Hela did.


    He spoke to Surtur, "It might take me a while. You might even be able to give me a little trouble, but no matter how strong you are, or whatever cards you''re hiding up your sleeve, at the end of the day, you will lose.".


    Surtur replied, "Many of your kind have fallen by this sword.", referring to his sword, "The twilight sword... I am your doom, I am Ragnarok! You will die little God.", then he pointed his sword at Kol and channeled the Eternal Fire through it into a stream of fire that he fired at Kol.


    In response, Kol channeled The Red through his eyes and fired optic rays to meet Surtur''s attack head-on.


    The two thick energy beams met in the middle. The Red and the Eternal Fire, both trying to overpower each other.


    The Red seemed to be winning, but this wasn''t Dragon Ball Z, so an energy sphere was formed at the place they met.


    As they continued to overpower each other, it grew exponentially, containing more and more power within it every second.


    Until finally, "BOOOMMM!!!", it exploded.


    The impact blew away everything in its vicinity, including Kol, and Surtur, who despite his size, seemed like a small leaf blown away by the gale.


    However, this time Kol was prepared.


    Even as his body was hurtled back at high speed due to the impact and he hadn''t managed to regain his momentum, Kol used The White to counter the potential energy on his body, thereby coming to a stop.


    Then he teleported directly behind Surtur.


    Surtur''s giant body was still uncontrollably falling back. So Kol used his Telekinesis to stop his momentum, then used his sword to slash at his left shoulder blade.


    Surtur''s screamed, "AAHHH!!", as his left hand was separated from his body.


    Then without wasting time, Kol sealed it inside his M-Ring.


    Since Surtur was left-handed, he carried his Twilight Sword in his left hand, so now he was without a weapon, and therefore, a sitting target for Kol.


    Seeing his arm and the sword disappearing into thin air, Surtur yelled, "Give it back!", and charged at Kol, intending to stomp him with his massive foot.


    But Kol easily dodged it and flew away.


    Surtur yelled, "Do you think this prevents your doom? I am eternal.", and tried to punch him.


    But Surtur was already concentrating the Eternal Fire to regenerate his arm, so he wasn''t quick enough to even touch Kol''s armor.


    Without wasting time with meaningless words, Kol dropped down to the ground and pushed himself towards Surtur at high speed.


    Surtur tried to block, but he wasn''t quick enough anymore.


    Kol plunged his sword in his gut and channeled The Red through it, "BANG!!", this attack destroyed nearly half of his torso.


    Surtur yelled in pain, "AAAHH!!", and channeled the Eternal Fire through his body, as he did before.


    The massive blast created an overwhelming pushing force, "BOOMM!!", but this time Kol was ready. He covered his body with The Red and withstood the blast.


    Then taking advantage of the fact that Surtur''s attention was diverted, he flew over his head and used the Kolforce on his crown, intending to separate the Eternal Fire from it.


    Surtur tried to shake him off and punch him away, but Kol held on tightly until a giant crown finally fell on the ground, along with the flame that contained the very law of Fire burning in Kol''s palm.


    Then he sealed everything up in his M-Ring and flew away to see how things were proceeding on the other side where his armies were fighting the Fire demons.


    It was only a matter of time before Kol would win Muspelheim. After all, he still had the Infinity gauntlet that he hadn''t used yet.


    ______________________________________________________


    If you like this novel, then don''t forget to add it to the library.. And do vote for it with power stones.